Category: Volume 20 – Number 2 – January 2010

  • Notes on Contributors

    David Banash is an Associate Professor of English at Western Illinois University, where he teaches courses in contemporary literature, film, and popular culture. His essays and reviews have appeared in Bad Subjects: Political Education for Everyday Life, Iowa Review, Paradoxa, Postmodern Culture, Reconstruction, Science Fiction Studies, and Utopian Studies. He is currently at work on a book investigating collage and media technologies in twentieth-century culture.

     
    Brandon Brown is from Kansas City, Missouri and has lived in San Francisco since 1998. His first two books are forthcoming: The Persians By Aeschylus (Displaced) and The Poems Of Gaius Valerius Catullus (Krupskaya). These two works, along with a new and unpublished piece C Baudelaire Le Vampire 11,000% Slower, are conceptual translations that privilege the visibility of the translator. They are, in part, the material product of a decade-long performance project centered around language acquisition (currently including Latin, Greek, Sanskrit, and Arabic). He has also published several chapbooks, including Memoirs Of My Nervous Illness (Cy Press), 908-1078 (Transmission), and Wondrous Things I Have Seen (Mitsvah Chaps). His work has also appeared in journals, including War and Peace, Brooklyn Rail, Supermachine, and Mrs. Maybe. In 2004-05 he co-curated the Performance Writing series at New Langton Arts and in 2008-09 the New Reading Series at 21 Grand at 21 Grand. He has been blogger in residence for the Poetry Project and the San Francisco Museum of Modern Art. He also publishes small press chapbooks under the imprint OMG!

     

     
    Jian Chen is Assistant Professor/Faculty Fellow in the Gallatin School of Individualized Study at New York University, under the auspices of the NYU Postdoctoral and Transition Program for Academic Diversity. Chen’s current research explores new demands made on cultural consumption, representation, and politics, by the transnational circulation of images of sexual, gender, and racial flexibility. Chen’s work brings into conversation the areas of queer and transgender critique; film, new media, and visual cultures; Asian diasporas; and comparative race studies.

     

     
    Diane Enns is Associate Professor of Philosophy and Peace Studies at McMaster University, Hamilton, Canada. She is the author of The Violence of Victimhood (forthcoming, Penn State) and Speaking of Freedom: Philosophy, Politics and the Struggle for Liberation (Stanford, 2007). Her current project concerns justice and trauma, with a focus on the Western Balkans.

     

     
    David Ensminger is an Instructor of English, Humanities, and Folklore at Lee College in Baytown, Texas. He completed his M.S. in the Folklore Program at the University of Oregon and his M.A. in Creative Writing at City College of New York City. His study of punk street art and Do-It-Yourself culture, Visual Vitriol: The Art and Subcultures of the Punk and Hardcore Generations, is slated for July 2011 release by the University of Mississippi. His work has recently appeared in the Journal of Popular Music Studies and M/C Journal (Australia), and he contributes regularly to the Houston Press, Maximum Rock’n’Roll, Popmatters, and Trust (Germany). As a longtime fanzine editor, flyer artist, and drummer as well, he has archived punk history, including in his blog documenting African American punk rock productions: http://blackpunkarchive.wordpress.com.

     

     
    Judith Goldman is a Harper Schmidt fellow and collegiate assistant professor at the University of Chicago, teaching in the arts humanities core and in creative writing. She is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), “the dispossessions” (atticus/finch 2009), and l.b.; or, catenaries (forthcoming, Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009. Currently, she is working on mixing composed recorded sound and live sound, poet’s theater and other performance work, and multi-media works.

     

     
    Patricia MacCormack is Reader in English, Communication, Film and Media at Anglia Ruskin University, Cambridge. She is the author of articles and chapters on Continental Philosophy, especially Guattari, Serres, Irigaray, and Blanchot, posthuman theory, queer and perversion theory, animal rights, body modification and extreme horror film. Her work includes “Unnatural Alliances” (Deleuze and Queer Theory), “The Great Ephemeral Tattooed Skin” (Body and Society), “Necrosexuality” (Queering the Non-Human), “Inhuman Ecstasy” (Angelaki), “Becoming-Vulva” (New Formations), “Cinemasochism” (Afterimage) and “Vitalistic Feminethics” (Deleuze and Law). She is the author of Cinesexuality (Ashgate 2008) and co-editor of The Schizoanalysis of Cinema (Continuum 2008). She is currently writing on posthuman ethics.

     

     
    Petar Ramadanovic is Associate Professor of English at the University of New Hampshire, Durham. He is the author of Forgetting Futures and numerous articles. The present essay is a part of his new project, a critique of post-structuralism.

     

     
    Judith Roof is the author of The Poetics of DNA (Minnesota 2007) and books on narrative and cultural theory, sexuality, and cinema. She is William Shakespeare Chair in English at Rice University.

     

     
    Lissa Skitolsky is an Assistant Professor at Susquehanna University. Her published work includes essays on Giorgio Agamben, the course of Holocaust studies, the “war against terror,” and biopolitics. Her articles have appeared in International Studies in Philosophy, Lessons and Legacies, and Shofar: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Jewish Studies, among others.

     

     
    Brian Wall is Assistant Professor of Film Theory in the Cinema Department at Binghamton University. His “‘Jackie Treehorn treats objects like women!’: Two Types of Fetishism in The Big Lebowski” appeared in Camera Obscura 69 (2008); he has also published on Beckett, Bataille and Buffy the Vampire Slayer. He is writing a book on Adorno and film theory, to be entitled The Fingerprint of Spirit.
     
  • “That’s just, like, your opinion, man”: Irony, Abiding, Achievement, and Lebowski

    Brian Wall (bio)
    Binghamton University
    bwall@binghamton.edu

    Edward P. Comentale and Aaron Jaffe, eds. The Year’s Work in Lebowski Studies. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 2009. Print.
     
    The terms in which the reception of The Year’s Work in Lebowski Studies played out in the comments to Dave Itzkoff’s New York Times review in December of 2010 rehearsed a number of the familiar questions that have long plagued academic studies of popular culture: What would it mean to take mass culture seriously? What would be left after refusing the fan’s or the cult’s uncritical enthusiasm and the elite’s dismissal? Or, to put it rather differently, who is the audience for a collection like this? While many fans applauded the editors’ and contributors’ desire to engage with everything Dude, there were as many or more who substantially resented someone taking their fun seriously (thought apparently being the enemy of pleasure). And on the still more reactionary side, this volume’s very existence was cited, variously, as evidence of the decline of the university as an institution, of the death yet again of the canon of seemingly self-evidently great works, and as evidence of the silliness if not sheer irrelevance of the academic study of popular culture. This last seems particularly germane, in so far as the Times itself regularly offers its own confidently commonsensical, ideology-free perspective by noting the daft pursuits of the humanities professoriate. The review, while guardedly sympathetic, continues that tendency toward condescension perhaps most egregiously manifested in Jonathan Kandell’s shameful obituary of Jacques Derrida in 2004.
     
    These sorts of reception suggest some of the potential pitfalls the editors of any collection about a cult object must navigate: a great deal of fan culture depends upon iterability, repetition and citation, and thus opposes academic analysis; and certain conservative ideas of what constitutes the “proper” object of academic study exclude the mass cultural object by fiat.1 Commendably, The Year’s Work stakes out a variety of other possible positions, and, at its best, imagines a necessary rapprochement between academics—who are also always already fans—and a portion of the cult audience who look to deepen their pleasure. For the latter, The Year’s Work seems to fit neatly alongside the seemingly endless “Philosophy and –” collections that constitute the bulk of the philosophy section at my big box bookstore, collections whose ubiquity suggests to me that someone needs to write a Philosophy and “Philosophy and” book. For the former, however, the Coen brothers’ film presents a challenge that calls for the most delicate judgment: as both fans and scholars, academics here are forced to countenance the conflicting allegiances of immersion and distance. Some scholars here, seeking to respond to the Dude on his own terms, try to overcome this conflict with the ambivalent aid of irony, while others prefer the detachment of a more traditional academic perspective. Indeed, the volume’s own title signals the extent to which irony is here a privileged form of address.
     
    Ultimately, to take The Big Lebowski seriously would be to refuse or go beyond the fan’s pleasures of citation in favor of elaborating a different context, moreover one that might, very explicitly, threaten to subsume the film itself. In order to deal with this deadlock, the editors have chosen, in an eloquent and spirited introduction, to cast academics as over-achievers, which is to say as a special case and fraction of the Achievers, the Lebowski cult’s preferred self-nomination. Such a term neatly signals both identity and difference, the academic’s fannishness and her intellectual “excess.”2 There will be, then, a third term to make a constellation of the binaries of “to achieve” and “to abide”: to over-achieve, to reach too far, to try too hard, to do too much. But as the introduction proceeds, it spells out another image of what it might mean to “work” on Lebowski, now in terms of the joint:
     

     

    The film demands to be seen with bleary eyes, and this Year’s Work is offered in this vein—laid-back, easy-going, comfortably dead-beat, slack.… Yes, the experience of the film—the experience of our work—focuses not on codes, on the cracking of themes and allusions, but on the process of ideation itself, on an imaginative openness that never ceases to fail to focus into form.
     

    (6-7)

     

    To study the Dude, then, one must imitate the Dude; but this mimetic strategy parallels and extends the stance of the cult fan, as academic labor here risks relaxing into stoned riffing, its Promethean overachieving relaxing into the aleatory creation and dissipation of ideas, which dissolve into blue smoke. Such a spirit also implies a dangerous—but very Dude-like—wager, and one, unfortunately, that some are fated to lose: namely, that the loser wins (pace the Big Lebowski‘s claim that “The bums will always lose!” as the Dude leaves with a rug). This wager also implies that a mimesis of the film’s logic-which-is-not-one can better serve our encounter than more traditional academic discourse. In a proper and laudably utopian fashion, evocative of Adorno’s gloss on mimesis, the wager implies that a toke from the Dude’s joint might limber up and break down ossified scholarly postures, the reification of academic subject and cultural object, and the gulf between ivory tower dweller and mass cultural fan.

     
    But to imitate the Dude seems also to risk merely repeating him, quoting him, and citing him—that is, merely reaffirming the logic of postmodern pastiche (inarguably structural to the film), whose worrying political ambivalences and instabilities have been extensively detailed by Jameson, Hutcheon, and many others. An imitation of the Dude might produce new ideas about the film and about mass culture as such, or it might just end up uncritically reaffirming and reifying the commodity culture of which the film is at once an expression, a symptom, and a critique.
     
    The modesty of many of the claims made in this anthology and the explicit and implicit allegiance demonstrated by many of the authors—and by the editors—to the film’s fan base and/or cult status authorize us to ask about the implicit—and occasionally, explicit—valuation of intellectual labor and characterization of the intellectual himself. The most successful contributions here thematize this dilemma to a certain degree; but just as many either ignore it as a problem, or more troublingly reject scholarly protocols outright, and proffer instead something much more stoned, ironic, and/or fannish. There is relatively little evidence here of the attitude that characterized postcolonial studies or even cultural studies in their early days, namely the agonizing self-consciousness of the intellectual’s position in relation to his object. These fields demonstrated a rigorous and deeply felt sense of conflict between one’s various group allegiances and one’s subjectivity, a well-nigh Sartrean agon that refused to allow the collapse of tensions constituted by an intellectual distance, on the one hand, and class, ethnic, group, and/or gender allegiances, on the other hand. I would argue that such a tension is evidence of a crucial awareness of history—history of the discipline, of the medium, and also of the mode of production itself. Without this tension, without an explicit awareness of the necessary distance that obtains in the academic’s relation to culture, the resulting efforts here risk collapsing into so many gestures of resignation—or worse, of a self-loathing anti-intellectualism. In such a scenario, populism, itself an intellectual and ideological construct, affords academics an opportunity to recite the lines they love—”Nice marmot” or “I can get you a toe!”—and wear jellies while drinking White Russians, but do so ironically. The text persists only as culinary and as a commodity, and intellectual labor becomes indistinguishable from consumption.
     
    Against this problematic and pervasive irony, it might be worth considering another rhetorical mode whose very substance is also constituted by oppositions and contradictions of all sorts—that is, dialectics. Adorno writes that “the very opposition between knowledge which penetrates from without and that which bores from within becomes suspect to the dialectical method, which sees in it a symptom of precisely that reification which the dialectic is obliged to accuse” (209). From this perspective, the opposition between fan and scholar itself must be submitted to scrutiny, rather than merely being ironically affirmed and rehearsed. Perhaps the contributions the volume makes to this particular problem are its most valuable, and the ones with the greatest implications for the study of popular culture and the humanities: at its best, The Year’s Work values the fan’s immanent, molecular knowledge of the film and of its attendant culture as well as the academic’s more molar perspective, at the same time that it reveals the limits of both the fan’s fetishism and the scholar’s mandarinism. What resolves itself fitfully here, in glimpses and beyond irony, is a view of culture as a totality—not the alienating totality of global capital and the commodity, but a totality in which the intellectual and the affective, modernism and mass culture, or, if you prefer, achieving and abiding are no longer irredeemably opposed.
     
    To respond to The Big Lebowski ironically, then, may in a sense to be true to it—but it would also leave intact and unquestioned the troublesome opposition between fan and scholar, an opposition that the best of these contributions complicate. The most valuable and provocative contributions here are more dialectical than ironic—which is not to say humorless. With more than twenty contributions, the volume cannot be considered in its entirety here, so I single out a number of its exemplary essays.
     
    David Martin-Jones offers one of the most challenging, and, in a very un-Dude-like manner, articulate explorations of the film. His “No Literal Connection: Images of Mass Commodification, U.S. Militarism and the Oil Industry in The Big Lebowski” soberingly presents the film as a work of “national cinema,” focusing on “the way that U.S. foreign policy is determined by Fordism, the automobile, and the need for oil, as it is represented in the film” (204). The political subtext of the film, Martin-Jones persuasively argues, has been submitted to a kind of dream-work, re-figured under a range of well-documented generic citations and allusions that have too often been dismissed as mere postmodern play. Put another way, there is “no literal connection” between the official narrative of the film and the political subtext Martin-Jones unearths—but rather a figural one that underwrites the comedy, and proves to be its condition of possibility. He begins by examining the confluence, in the opening sequence of the film, of national expansion towards the frontier—an expansion that reaches its terminus in Los Angeles—and American intervention in the Persian Gulf: the latter extends the former, and not just its vector, but its imbrication with a conception of mobile people and capital that is realized in the automobile—which needs oil. Thus the film’s striking image of Saddam Hussein standing before a near-infinite tower of bowling shoes becomes a condensation of American foreign policy and the demands of Fordist production, which can tolerate no limits and constantly requires new markets. Even architectural style and bowling itself then come to speak of an economy determined by automobility, mass production, and the commodification of leisure, all of which depend upon and are guaranteed by American foreign policy. But then, keeping the introduction and spirit of the Dude in mind, are we being too serious? Over-achievers? It’s a risk I’ll take in order to appreciate Martin-Jones’s fine essay, even though he betrays slackness, pastiche, repetition and citation–or rather precisely because he does: because this essay explicitly recognizes how leisure, play, entertainment, film, fun, fans, and cults absolutely depend upon material and economic structures and upon networks of circulation and exchange; and because this essay implicitly remains faithful to a notion of critical intellectual labor as both taking place at an impossible distance from and absolutely entangled within the culture and the problematics it inherits.
     
    In contrast, the editor Edward Comentale’s modestly titled “‘I’ll Keep Rolling Along’: Some Notes on Singing Cowboys and Bowling Alleys in The Big Lebowski,” ambles along in an appropriately tumbleweed-like fashion, modestly concealing its argument beneath an easy style. Beginning as a meditation on the Western and its generic function in the film, Comentale’s essay moves to a fascinating discussion of Gene Autry and the commodification of the cowboy as style. Both moves serve to develop a strong argument regarding the film’s deployment of gesture: “for if cinema has proven capable of responding to modernity, and particularly to the loss of coherent experience that accompanied the closing of the frontier, it responds most significantly through its emphatic use of gesture” (229). This is a potent and provocative claim, asserting not simply the ways in which the film points back to the directors’ hand, but the extent to which the film and even the Coens’ oeuvre presents us with a virtual anthology of gesture. Here, gesture is no longer construed as expressive, but is instead mute, frustrated, excessive, and hermetic. As such, “in Lebowski, while many gestures arise out of communicative failure, they also—following Agamben—expose communicability in its purest form” (245). Bowling, therefore, while testifying to the exhaustion and emptiness of the public sphere, also includes, inevitably, this gestural surplus: “Here, gesticulating gracefully on the last frontier, the film loses its voice and makes us feel something more than alienation, something other than violence” (250).
     
    The value of such a claim seems more than a little belied by Comentale’s slacker title, which needlessly ironizes his essay’s rich content. The title also indicates the extent to which, after careful and rewarding elaboration, the essay demurs from expanding upon what this excess that inhabits or characterizes the gesture actually is: does it have a politics? an erotics? Is it a form or a content? The implication here would seem to be that this gestural excess that persists after the impoverishment of various other communicative regimes and after the dissolution of an authentic public sphere might retain some critical or even utopian dimension itself, but the essay’s self-description as “some notes” seems to preclude prospective conclusions. It’s hard not to feel some frustration here, and to wonder if too strict a fidelity to the Dude’s own ethos or to the film’s self-ironizing strategies might be responsible.
     
    Surprisingly, at one juncture where the reader might expect the collection to be at its most ironic—that is, in Joshua Kates’s “The Big Lebowski and Paul de Man: Historicizing Irony and Ironizing Historicism”—irony, even “hyperirony,” is everywhere evoked and thematized, but nowhere embodied. This strikes the reader as oddly exceptional, given the film’s own ironic tendencies, the directors’ much-discussed love of the ironic mode, and the essay’s own consideration of irony in de Man’s thought and style. But for Kates, this is the effect of history, or rather the way in which irony troubles certain construals of history and announces what we have come to call the postmodern, which is “a pause or gap in the comprehension of history not simply explicable through the workings of history itself” (172). The central ironies, then, that the essay details devolve from de Man’s legacy, which emerges and is embraced at a historical point at which the various utopian agents and agendas in the 60s are eclipsed—it lives on past its moment and as a response to its moment, like the Dude. I wonder, though, if the notion of periodization and the linear conception of history, both of which make up part of Kates’s target here, are, ironically, also well past their “best before” date—does anyone believe in them anymore? Even or except ironically?
     
    Perhaps the collection’s best realization of its untraditional mode and aims is to be found in Judith Roof’s “Size Matters,” which investigates—and enacts—the film’s fluid economies of gender and exchange:
     

    The Big Lebowski is governed by an economy of fluid exchange or the exchange of fluids, which in the end is no exchange at all. This fluid economy moves in all directions simultaneously, producing layerings, erosions, vacuums, dissolutions, and flows that render structure and unidirectional cause/effect irrelevant, or, in contrast with marked efforts at organization (such as genre), at least shows their futility.
     

    (412-13)

     

    Genre, exchange, causality, and conception—all exemplary of an unsustainable and phallic regime of “bigness”—are raised as possibilities in the film only to be thwarted, according to Roof’s stunning gloss, in favor of a liquid and matrixial femininity that is embodied in Maude (but also in White Russians). And as the film plays, so too does Roof’s thought and prose, not in imitation of the film’s style, but, pointedly, in imitation of its spirit. Can I say that the Dude would dig her style? Precisely because it is not a replica of his own?

     
    The problems of irony, quotation, and play also arise in Thomas Byers’s contribution, “Found Document: The Stranger’s Commentary, and a Note on His Method,” but in contrast to Roof’s entry, Byers aims to push the film’s logic of pastiche as far as it might go. While the substance of the essay offers some valuable considerations of Jeff Bridges’s role, and locates his performance on a continuum with the Cary Grant of screwball comedy (but of Hitchcock too), the opening pages, with their arch disavowal and simultaneous defense of pastiche, both set the stage for and render redundant what is to follow. Byers writes:
     

    The Other Stranger’s discourse may be a form of what I would call “disseminated” parody, in which there is no single target, and the satiric and comic effects arise at any given moment from the juxtaposition of two equally appreciated and equally critiqued discourses. Thus, when the Other Stranger “does” a version of academic cultural studies in his Hollywood Western voice, the reader may smile both at the expense of and in appreciation of both discourses.
     

    (190)

     

    Here’s an example: “Now, that may seem as obvious as a heifer in a sheep-herd, but here’s the thing; we might think we’re thinkin’ about the sixties, or the forties, or the seventies, but most likely when we do, we’re thinkin’ about the picture shows at all them times” (200). Byers channels the Stranger channeling Fredric Jameson; and while the point is properly Jamesonian, reminding us of how history always comes to us in a framed and mediated form, it occurs to me that this might not be the unity of theory and practice—or the theory as practice—for which Jameson strives. Indeed, “disseminated parody” seems indistinguishable from irony, which would seem to preclude the kinds of appreciation Byers seeks to produce. Or if we agree it is parody, then far from being “disseminating,” it risks trivializing Jameson and condescending to the Stranger, who enjoys a privileged relationship to the film’s narrative, being both outside and inside of it. It undermines the very Jamesonian ideas that Byers might well want to preserve, by abstracting them from Jameson’s rigorous and necessarily dialectical prose and inserting them into this new context, a context that parodies the same style that birthed the ideas to begin with. Byers’s parody makes the experience a zero-sum game, one which negates more than it complicates the ideas and discourses it mobilizes, and one that threatens to reaffirm the profound ambiguity that informs many parts of this collection: can the logic and style of irony, parody, and pastiche, a logic and style so prevalent in the film and in its reception, return scholarly dividends?

     
    Perhaps one of the best object-lessons in this regard comes from the collection’s other editor, Aaron Jaffe, whose essay “Brunswick = Fluxus” “considers the cultural meaning of ‘wood’ in The Big Lebowski” (427). While the modesty of such a thesis initially suggests “underachiever,” Jaffe has some instructive and valuable surprises in store for the reader: far from being a mere catalog of representations, Jaffe’s playful contribution works from the outset to estrange rather than ironize the oppositions of nature and culture, self and other, the living and the dead, interior and exterior, concrete and plastic and, finally, Brunswick and Fluxus, which stand for commodity culture and the avant-garde, respectively. Spiritually akin to Roof’s fluid contribution, Jaffe’s undoes the solidity of wood, revealing it as part of the structural support of a “masculinist, genealogical substrate implicit in the prevailing conceptions of time and space” (439). Wood, whether thought of as bowling surface or result of Logjammin’, comes to attest to its own plasticity, which then entails, through Jaffe’s careful elaboration, the uprooting of dead wood: debt, exchange, patrimony and patronymics. Jaffe’s own thought displays an enviable plasticity, in the best sense of the term.
     
    More essays in this collection deserve attention. But I end with the penultimate contribution, Jonathan Elmer’s persuasively Heideggerian “Enduring and Abiding.” Elmer argues that the film is essentially underdetermined, offering itself up to a vast and contradictory variety of modes of consumption, interpretation, and enjoyment. The Dude, in his slackness, his paunchiness, and his lack of ambition, embodies this sheer potential, as glossed in Agamben’s “Bartleby” essay: Elmer writes, “The Dude embodies potentia, he is always employable because he is never employed—merely abiding” (454). “The Dude abides,” the Stranger tells us in the film’s final moments, adding, “I don’t know about you, but I take comfort in that. It’s good knowin’ he’s out there, the Dude, takin’ her easy for all us sinners.” In this context, perhaps the lesson of not only Elmer’s elegant essay but of the collection’s varied offerings is that we are the sinners because we cannot simply abide and we cannot let this film abide. For the Dude, abiding is an achievement—as it is not for all us sinners who see abiding and achieving as opposed, who must achieve to abide, and who, finally, must achieve to overcome the contradiction between achieving and abiding. Those contributions that work at overcoming the conflict between work and play, rather than ironizing it, are the ones, finally, that most keep faith with the Dude.
     

    Brian Wall is Assistant Professor of Film Theory in the Cinema Department at Binghamton University. His “‘Jackie Treehorn treats objects like women!’: Two Types of Fetishism in The Big Lebowski” appeared in Camera Obscura 69 (2008); he has also published on Beckett, Bataille and Buffy the Vampire Slayer. He is writing a book on Adorno and film theory, to be entitled The Fingerprint of Spirit.
     

    Notes

     
    1. As Barbara Klinger has cogently and pointedly argued in the context of Lebowski, the participation, quotation, and repetition that largely characterizes the audience’s relation to cult film cannot be thought of as uncritically empowering to its fans or at a remove from the production and circulation of more traditional Hollywood products:
     

     

    Given the aftermarket’s vitality, the contemporary Hollywood cult film is not a thing apart. Certain species of cult cinema are not discontinuous from dominant industry or social practices; instead they represent continuity with, even a shining realization of, the dynamics of media circulation today. In this sense, cult is a logical extension of replay culture: it achieves the kind of penetration into viewers’ ‘hearts and minds’ that media convergence and multi-windowed distribution promote; cultish viewing, in turn, represents a particularly dedicated and insistent pursuit of media inspired by replay.
     

    (19)

     

    2. But maybe we’ll have to say “him,” because a quick scan of the table of contents—with its overwhelmingly masculine orientation, but not monopoly—invites us to wonder if the Dude’s joint is mostly a dude’s joint. To register this I have therefore chosen to use the masculine pronoun throughout.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Adorno, Theodor. “Cultural Criticism and Society.” The Adorno Reader. Ed. Brian O’Connor. Oxford: Blackwell, 2000. 195-210. Print.
    • Agamben, Giorgio. “Bartleby, or On Contingency.” Potentialities: Collected Essays in Philosophy. Trans. Daniel Heller-Roazen. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1999. 243-71. Print.
    • Iztkoff, Dave. “Lebowski Studies 101: At Least It’s an Ethos.” Rev. of The Year’s Work in Lebowski Studies, ed. Edward P. Comentale and Aaron Jaffe. New York Times 30 Dec. 2009. Web. 13 Apr. 2010.
    • Kandell, Jonathan. “Jacques Derrida, Abstruse Theorist, Dies at 74.” New York Times 10 Oct. 2004. Web. 20 Apr. 2010.
    • Klinger, Barbara. “Becoming Cult: The Big Lebowski, Replay Culture and Male Fans.” Screen 51.1 (2010): 1-20. Print.

     

  • Recollecting Violence: Michael Rothberg’s Multidirectional Memory

    Lissa Skitolsky (bio)
    Susquehanna University
    skitolsky@susqu.edu

    Michael Rothberg, Multidirectional Memory: Remembering the Holocaust in the Age of Decolonization. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2009.
     

     

    In defending uniqueness, I am not simultaneously endorsing the injudicious claim that the Holocaust is more evil than alternative occurrences of extensive and systematic persecution, organized violence, and mass death. The character of the uniqueness that I am prepared to champion is not tied to a scale, a hierarchy, of evil.
     

    –Steven Katz, The Holocaust in Historical Context, Volume I

     

    The aim is to go beyond the simple comparative history of different genocidal phenomena, which has characterized much of the political science scholarship, and to look at interrelations between cases of genocide and the polities that perpetrate genocide.

    –Donald Bloxham, The Final Solution: A Genocide

     
    The interdisciplinary field of Holocaust studies has always been conceptually isolated from postcolonial and African American studies, due in no small part to the rhetoric of “uniqueness” that, as Michael Rothberg points out in Multidirectional Memory: Remembering the Holocaust in the Age of Decolonization, has unduly limited the expression of collective memory to a competitive, zero-sum logic in which various victim groups fight for recognition. Although those who propound this rhetoric often follow Steven Katz in claiming that the “uniqueness” of the Holocaust need not lead to a hierarchy of suffering or evil, Rothberg suggests that on the terrain of collective memory, one cannot easily separate claims of some special historical uniqueness from claims of some special historical victimization. And these claims have both ossified the scholarly boundaries erected between disciplines that focus on distinct sites of violence and, according to Rothberg, obscured the actual nature of collective memory, political violence, and traumatic experience.
     
    In contrast to Daniel Lévy and Natan Sznaider in The Holocaust and Memory in the Global Age (2006), Rothberg is not so much concerned with the sudden cosmopolitization of Holocaust memory as with the fact that the Holocaust has always served as a catalyst for other types of traumatic memories. The transnational, intercultural relation between these memories and memories of the Shoah lays bare an alternative model for remembrance and the politics of the public sphere.
     
    Multidirectional Memory serves as the psycho-cultural counterpart to Donald Bloxham’s recent book, The Final Solution: A Genocide (2009), insofar as Rothberg explains how comparative genocide is even possible; that is, he provides a model of memory that allows us to understand how we can imagine different sites of violence together without reducing them to either the same type of suffering or to utterly separate events. The first sort of reduction leads to the “universalization” of the Holocaust and provokes skepticism about the emerging field of comparative genocide, while the second sort often leads to what Rothberg calls “an ugly contest of comparative victimization” (7) and a competition over what appear to be scarce resources, such as land for memorials. In this sense, comparative history has been thwarted by the model of “competitive memory” that, in the case of the Holocaust, is supported by the rhetoric of uniqueness. The development of Holocaust memory is the central example of the sort of “multidirectional memory” that Rothberg presents, and he uncovers a history of art and scholarship that acts as a sort of counter-tradition to the more orthodox rendition of this development. For he unearths texts that examine the connections and interactions between Nazi Germany, slavery, colonialism, and decolonization in a way that illuminates the revelatory and meaningful nature of otherwise seemingly accidental and arbitrary historical juxtapositions. Throughout his book, Rothberg skillfully makes use of a variety of interdisciplinary sources (primarily from the 1950s and 1960s) to chart the alternative terrain of multidirectional memory that has emerged in the wake of the Holocaust.
     
    For example, Rothberg’s novel reading of the correlation between Nazi ideology and colonialism as first articulated by Hannah Arendt and Aimé Césaire demonstrates that productive lines of thought can emerge from this sort of juxtaposition, even though this reading also shows that making such juxtapositions has its limits. In this case, his analysis reveals how Arendt’s multidirectional approach to the question of totalitarianism was still hampered by her lingering Eurocentrism, while Césaire doesn’t quite grant the Holocaust the specificity that it obviously deserves. However, when disparate discourses on race, identity, suffering, and genocide collide in these texts, we see an appreciation for diverse forms of suffering and the production of new lines of thought on violence and trauma. In the cases of Arendt and Césaire, Rothberg demonstrates that their invocation of the “boomerang” effect between colonialism and Nazism neither reduces one to the other nor isolates their historical emergences. Instead, it represents a sophisticated effort to link traumas according to their psychoanalytic and historical aftershocks. For Rothberg, “multidirectionality” names a type of logic and serves as a theory of memory and political violence, both of which are distorted by a linear view of time and unidirectional thinking. Further, the rhetoric of uniqueness (and the competitive memory to which it gives rise) has, to some extent, further distorted our understanding of the politics of memory insofar as it perceives the public as a contested space where one collective memory of violence trumps another. Instead, Rothberg insists that collective memories cannot simply be associated with discrete identities, nor is it the case that they are formed in isolation from one another.
     
    Rothberg’s theory of “mutidirectional memory” is descriptive insofar as he claims to explain one way in which collective memory actually works. His theory is prescriptive insofar as he claims that we ought to recognize the power of this memory to move us beyond the zero-sum game of competitive collective memory. Such an effort can lead towards new forms of solidarity among traumatized groups and new visions of justice. His central evidence for this claim is the way in which the development of Holocaust memory coincided with (and indeed, provoked) political resistance during the French-Algerian war. In his brilliant analysis of Jean Rouch and Edgar Morin’s film Chronicle of a Summer (1961) and Charlotte Delbo’s overlooked Les belles lettres (1961), he shows how disparate occasions of political violence (here Nazism and decolonization) can actually serve as vehicles of remembrance for each other, as well as occasion acts of political resistance against contemporaneous forms of state violence. In so doing they create a radical “counterpublic sphere” that establishes “a legacy for the politics of the future” (223). For Rothberg, “history is an echo chamber,” and “an ethics of memory establishes fidelity to the echoes” (224). Scenes of political violence do not disappear; rather they reverberate in later scenes of violence. An ethics of memory is one attuned to those reverberations, aware that “social conflict can only be addressed through a discourse that weaves together past and present, public and private” (285), historically specific sites of violence and the common human toll of these sites.
     
    Rothberg also provides an archeology of concepts, such as race, terror, trauma, and biopolitics, that can serve to forge multidirectional links between disparate occasions of violence. The question here is not whether these multidirectional comparisons between the violence of slavery, Nazi Germany, colonialism, and decolonization are historically accurate, but rather whether they provoke productive lines of political thought, new occasions for political resistance, and new forms of solidarity among historically oppressed groups. In this way, Rothberg illustrates how multidirectional memory works to expose the traumatic gaps in the collective remembrance of political violence through the dialectical interrelation of discrete sites of violence. This dialectical interrelation does not recognize these discrete sites as operating under the same assumptions or as utilizing the same techniques, but rather brings out the historical specificity of each site through an ongoing dialectic between the universal and the particular aspects of each traumatic event.
     
    This is perhaps best illustrated by Rothberg’s meditation on W.E.B. Du Bois’s visit to the Warsaw ghetto in 1949 and his analysis of the resulting 1952 essay “The Negro and the Warsaw Ghetto,” which Du Bois wrote for the magazine Jewish Life. Here, Du Bois’s reflections about spatial organization and racial violence from the ruins of the Warsaw Ghetto indicate that the formation of “multidirectional memory” is spurred as much by the geography of traumatic sites as by their temporal occurrence and re-occurrence in collective memory. Rothberg quotes Du Bois reflecting on his visit to the ghetto: “The race problem in which I was interested cut across lines of color and physique and belief and status and was a matter of cultural patterns, perverted teaching and human hate and prejudice, which reached all sorts of people and caused endless evil to all men” (116). Du Bois’s trip to the Warsaw Ghetto led him to bracket his notion of the “color line”—valuable as a way to understand a certain type of violence—for the sake of thinking through the violence that erupted at the Warsaw Ghetto and its relation to other forms of violence. Rothberg suggests that we may similarly see past the “color line” to think through disparate occasions of traumatic violence together as part of our intercultural, transnational collective memory.
     
    In this way, Rothberg moves beyond the study of “comparative genocide” to the study of “comparative traumas,” for he reveals that the terrain of collective memory—messy and multidirectional—does not limit itself to comparing discrete occasions of contested sites of “genocide,” but instead compares the interrelations between sites of violence separated by time, geography, and scale. Most importantly, he illustrates that the new field of comparative genocide must be based on the model of multidirectional memory in order to avoid the pitfalls of competitive memory that have stilted its development. This model shows us how disparate experiences of suffering (rather than simply discrete acts of genocide) can be brought into dialogical engagement with one another for the sake of a revolutionary praxis, one based on dialectical engagement with traumatic histories rather than identity politics.
     
    Rothberg also interprets now standard texts in Continental philosophy in new and fascinating ways, as, for example, when he draws on the views of the contemporary philosophers Alain Badiou and Giorgio Agamben to explain the ethical dimension of multidirectional memory. Rothberg applies Badiou’s “ethic of truths” (and his notion of “fidelity” to an “event”) to the process of multidirectional memory, arguing that the same sort of “fidelity” to the “multiple events and historical legacies that define any situation” is required in order to expose something akin to Badiou’s “void” or the “not-known” of any situation—namely, the multidirectional links between sites of political violence (22). Here the act of remembering is an “event” in itself, which can lead to the transformation of the conditions which initially instigated the violence that is the object of multidirectional memory (308). As an example of how this can occur, Rothberg references three texts that address the 1961 massacre of Algerians in Paris: Didier Daeninckx’s 1984 thriller Meurtres pour mémoire, Leïla Sebbar’s 1999 novel for adolescents La Seine était rouge: Paris, octobre 1961, and Michael Haneke’s 2005 film Caché.
     

    Pointing to the multidirectional legacies that intersect with and cluster around the massacre of October 17, 1961, Daeninckx, Haneke, and Sebbar seek not the endless uncovering of more and more layers of history, but an engagement with the fundamental situations that produce violence. By probing the uncomfortable overlap and complicities that mark histories of genocide and colonialism, they leave open the possibility of building new places of concord.
     

    (308)

     

    The recognition of the multidirectional nature of traumatic memory may lead to new forms of solidarity between victim groups and new, more universal visions of justice.

     
    Rothberg also borrows Badiou’s notion of truths as simultaneously universal and multiple, for his analysis reveals that there are truths of modern victimization, though there may not be a single truth common to all victims of modern, state-sanctioned violence. Rothberg identifies one of these truths in terms of Agamben’s notion of “bare life” and its intimate connection to both sovereignty and the “state of exception.” However, he takes Agamben to task for his exclusion of the colonial encounter from the history of biopolitics and his genealogy of bare life, which leaves Agamben unable to account for the triumph of biopolitics in the modern world (62). At the same time, Rothberg illustrates that Agamben’s categories can be utilized to understand the logic of colonialism: “colonialism blurs the distinction between the state of exception and the norm and thus collapses the opposition between ‘bare life’ and political existence and between the animal and the human” (86). In this way, Rothberg extends Agamben’s analysis of “bare life” to the historical process that he excludes from his own work, and exposes the Western exceptionalism that informs many of Agamben’s central claims, such as the view that biopolitics represents the “original nucleus” of Western politics—a view that, as Rothberg points out, excludes all historical sequences from the history of biopolitics (86).
     
    In the introduction to the book, Rothberg derives certain implications from his theory of multidirectional memory and, in particular, the fact that it problematizes the automatic association of memory and identity: “Memories are not owned by groups—nor are groups ‘owned’ by memories. Rather, the borders of memory and identity are jagged; what looks at first like my own property often turns out to be a borrowing or adaptation from a history that initially might seem foreign or distant” (5). Multidirectional memory provides a model of remembrance whereby one cannot draw sharp boundaries between identities and traumatic histories, as they overlap in our attempt to recollect and understand them. However, if the boundaries between memory and identity are “jagged” rather than exact, what happens when a case of false memory leads us to reassert—rather than complicate—their close and indeed inseparable connection? I have in mind the notorious case of Benjimin Wilkomirski (a.k.a. Bruno Grosjean, Bruno Dössekker), who published his Holocaust “memoir” Fragments: Memories of a Wartime Childhood to great acclaim in 1995, before it was debunked as false by the Swiss journalist Daniel Ganzfried. Since Rothberg exposes the messy nature of collective memory in its multidirectional form, where traumatic memories overlap and intersect with one another and, indeed, give shape to each other through their dialogical interaction, how can we object to an individual who appropriates some traumatic memory as his own, when doing so provides greater sense to his own life narrative? This question is not addressed in Rothberg’s book, though I imagine it will occur to other readers as well.
     
    Finally, although Rothberg admits that multidirectional memory can give rise to discord rather than solidarity (with reference to the Israeli-Palestinian conflict), he doesn’t fully explain how this model of collective memory can guard against the cynical political appropriation of traumatic memory for the sake of affirming state policy. For it is certainly “multidirectional” to invoke the crimes of Nazi Germany in relation to the terrorists who threaten our safety and national sovereignty, though I would argue that such comparisons do not lead to productive lines of thought but to the worst sort of propaganda.
     
    Despite these questions, Rothberg has written a groundbreaking work in support of a new public space where memories collide. His book promises to change academic and public discourse on memory, identity, and atrocity from a zero-sum game where no one wins to an intercultural, transnational dialogue about traumatic experience and the polities that perpetuate it. He has also built a convincing case to lay aside finally the rhetoric of uniqueness for the sake of greater solidarity between victim groups.
     

    Lissa Skitolsky is an Assistant Professor at Susquehanna University. Her published work includes essays on Giorgio Agamben, the course of Holocaust studies, the “war against terror,” and biopolitics. Her articles have appeared in International Studies in Philosophy, Lessons and Legacies, and Shofar: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Jewish Studies, among others.
     

  • When is a Book Grievable?

    Diane Enns (bio)
    McMaster University
    ennsd@mcmaster.ca

    Judith Butler, Frames of War: When is Life Grievable? New York: Verso, 2009.
     
    I began reading Judith Butler’s Frames of War: When is Life Grievable? in a café in Sarajevo—rather appropriate, so I thought, given that a mere fifteen years ago this city was under siege, the scars and grief quite evident still. We have to make something of grief besides a call for war, Butler wrote in an earlier work, Precarious Life; loss and mourning are shared human experiences that can form the basis for political community. It is an intriguing point—that grief turns quickly to grievance is everywhere apparent in our contemporary wars. What we need is the political will to find alternatives to violence, whether on the part of the state or on the part of groups who justify their retributive actions on the basis of prior victimization. This is the discussion to which I hoped Frames of War would contribute.
     
    Publishers Weekly calls this book a “turgid study,” an application of “murky linguistic and aesthetic analyses to a hodgepodge of topics” in the usual “jargon-clotted style” for which Butler is famous. Worse yet—for any well-known American academic—the book is slammed for conveying “no fresh thinking.” In the end, we are warned, Frames of War is sludgy and banal, virtually unreadable.1 Cornel West, whose acclaim appears on the back cover, gives us an entirely different picture. He endorses the book with enthusiasm, heaping effusive praise on Butler, “the most creative and courageous social theorist writing today.” He promotes Frames of War as “an intellectual masterpiece” that is immersed in history and that brings together a new ontology with a “novel Left politics.” Intrigued by the disparity between these reviews, I began reading with interest. It didn’t take me long, however, to side with Publishers Weekly. Frames of War will be a major disappointment for anyone anticipating an astute political analysis that departs from leftist clichés and feminist, poststructuralist platitudes served up in convoluted, undigestable sentences. It succeeds only in telling us how desperately we need these departures. And how desperately we need political vision.
     
    Butler’s stated purpose for this study is to respond to “contemporary war,” which is true only if we define war narrowly as U.S. military aggression against real or perceived threats of terrorism. But the scope is limited even further to U.S. military action in Iraq, referenced mostly with regard to the treatment of prisoners at Guantanamo Bay and Abu Ghraib. She is interested in drawing attention both to the epistemological problem raised by the ways in which war is “framed” and to the ontological problem that war raises for particular lives not considered worth living. These two concerns—framing and the “apprehension” of a life—are elaborated at length in the introduction and chapter 1. Butler relates these themes by asking how life is apprehended in the frames we are given by the media and governments in times of war, frames responsible for dividing humanity into grievable and nongrievable life. This is hardly a novel point. War has always divided people into friends and enemies; those whom we are willing to kill are those we no longer consider human. Once a population is selected for elimination, the job of the warmongers is simply to render it less than human. It worked in Rwanda, in the former Yugoslavia, Darfur, and in countless other regions. It will continue to work unless we formulate preventative political strategies.
     
    Leaving aside the matter of “framing” for now, let’s consider Butler’s analysis of the apprehension of life. Vulnerability is a popular subject these days, drawing from such concepts as Hannah Arendt’s “mere life,” Giorgio Agamben’s “bare” or “naked” life, and inspired by such actualities as the precarious labor and daily life of non-status peoples.2 For Arendt, mere life is what is left when humans are stripped of citizenship, rendering them ineligible for basic human rights when they are most in need of them. Agamben defines “bare life” as the condition of homo sacer, the Roman figure whose life was not sacrificeable because it had no worth to begin with. There is no punishment for the one who kills an individual characterized as bare life, for it is already considered to be unhuman. This life simply doesn’t count—a central term for Jacques Rancière, whose version of vulnerable life is featured in his account of “those who have no part” or those who don’t count in political life—the poor, the modern proletariat—and who bring no more than contention or disagreement (150).
     
    To distinguish her ideas from those of her contemporaries, Butler outlines a notion of the “grievability” of life, which is the condition under which life actually matters. “Only under conditions in which the loss [of a life] would matter,” she argues, “does the value of the life appear” (14). A life that is worthy of grief becomes a “liveable life” in Butler’s terminology, and without this grievability “there is no life, or, rather, there is something living that is other than life” (15). This is a senseless obfuscation—one of many to come—of a rather simple idea. If we do not value a life, its loss means nothing to us. The prospect of the loss of loved ones makes us realize how valuable they are to us. We get this. And perhaps we can grant Butler the point that such lives are indeed more liveable than those that will not be grieved. But to argue that without the grief there is really no life, or “something living that is other than life,” makes no sense. It borders on the ludicrous when we read the following explanation: “Those we kill are not quite human, and not quite alive, which means that we do not feel the same horror and outrage over the loss of their lives as we do over the loss of those lives that bear national or religious similarity to our own” (42, emphasis added). In suggesting that some lives are not lives, Butler completely misses what is useful about Arendt’s and Agamben’s distinction between life that counts and life that does not: there is still life beyond “dehumanization.” When we are bereft of all rights, citizenship, and belonging to a human community, there is still life.
     
    This insistence that some are not considered to be alive, rather than merely not human in a way that counts, does not seem to matter much in the long run. Butler’s point is that humans are inherently vulnerable; it is a condition we share, accompanied by great risks since we live only with the illusion of being in control of our lives. As we learned from Precarious Life, precarity implies that we are all social beings, exposed to the familiar and to the unknown, an exposure that obliges us to respond to others (Frames of War 14). (Following Emmanuel Levinas, Butler does not explain why we are obliged, or why others’ needs are assumed to “impinge” on us). But while life is by definition precarious or vulnerable, certain populations are designated as precarious politically speaking. They become exposed to injury and violence in greater degrees, vulnerable before the very state to which they need to appeal for protection (25-6). Again, her debt to Arendt, to Agamben, and to Foucault’s biopolitics is evident here. Bare life is produced by sovereign power, relentlessly, as we have learned from these authors.
     
    Precarity is thus “politically induced” and it is this operation that Butler insists leftist politics must address. Why this should be the job of leftist politics rather than simply politics, is a question we might want to ask. She implies that those on the left are in a privileged position to reverse the process whereby life becomes “ungrievable.” But her call for a “reconceptualization of the Left” (book flap) entails the same old tricks of the trade: a pronounced emphasis on recognition, cultural difference and identification with powerlessness. This last point may sound exaggerated, but I would argue that powerlessness is the condition we settle for when we are content with merely recognizing or acknowledging precarity as fundamental to human life. If we stop there, we risk reducing vulnerable life to a state of agentless victimhood, a condition that comes with a certain moral authority and may inspire pathos rather than action. The tone of Butler’s discussion of precarity is worrisome in this respect; we find here a celebration of fragility without an accompanying call for political will and action.
     
    Butler insists that a solidarity based on precarity cuts across identity categories and therefore shifts the terms of a leftist politics that is overly preoccupied with identifications. This shift is supposed to help the left refocus and expand the political critique of state violence by providing a new alliance in opposition to the exploitation and violence of the state. Such an alliance “would not require agreement on all questions of desire or belief or self-identification. It would be a movement sheltering certain kinds of ongoing antagonisms among its participants, valuing such persistent and animating differences as the sign and substance of a radical democratic politics” (32). She is not alone in this formulation. Consider Agamben’s description of the protesters at Tiananmen Square as a community “radically devoid of any representable identity” or condition of belonging (The Coming Community 85-87). To build an alliance on the common lot of precarity, however, fails to alleviate one of the main dilemmas of a politics based on identity: how to form political solidarities that do not become exclusionary and ultimately replicate the identical abuses of power they contest. Butler thus exposes one of the most relentless dangers of a leftist, identity-focused political approach in her own argument; precarious life as a basis for solidarity, when this is the very condition produced by state violence, risks merely turning the tables of power, hostility or violence. Calling for an alliance of precarious lives, she is simply pouring new wine into old wineskins.
     
    Identity politics as we know it is precarity politics. Group identities become solidified based on a common experience of victimhood. Butler acknowledges this herself when she approvingly refers to Wendy Brown’s incisive critique of “wounded attachments” as a basis for subjectivity (Butler 179). The risk—when injury becomes the defining moment of the subject—is that violence can easily be justified on this ground (see Brown). We would be wise then to listen to Arendt’s assertion that the solidarity of persecuted peoples does not last longer than a minute after their liberation. It becomes dangerous, in fact, when it is believed that “life comes fully into its own only among those who are, in worldly terms, the insulted and injured” (“On Humanity” 13)
     
    It would be interesting to figure out precisely how precarity or vulnerability could also be the basis of our political strength, a point Václav Havel elaborated decades ago in The Power of the Powerless (1985). I had hoped that Butler would pursue this, and tell us how leftist politics—or any politics for that matter—could help. But her discussion of precarity only leaves us with truisms, which makes me wonder whom she considers her audience to be. For example, she remarks that “To live is always to live a life that is at risk from the outset and can be put at risk or expunged quite suddenly from the outside and for reasons that are not always under one’s control” (30). This is followed with: “Part of the very problem of contemporary political life is that not everyone counts as a subject” (31). Would her audience not already know this? If she is writing to a left-wing, intellectual audience, she should address the question of where we go from here. If Butler is writing for readers outside of academic institutions and unfamiliar with her work or contemporary cultural theory in general, on the other hand, the jargon-filled, bumpy sentences would be so off-putting as to make this book unreadable indeed. And if she is writing for a community of scholars, the truisms (and the jargon-filled, bumpy sentences) equally make for tedious reading.
     
    While the idea of precarity has certainly caught on—we read these days about the precarious status of global laborers, of refugees and migrants, and of impoverished slum dwellers—without some direction on how shared vulnerability can help us refuse powerlessness, we may wallow in pity for a fragile humanity. As others besides Butler have done, we must seek power in the refusal of powerlessness. This power does not derive from any moral authority granted to the victim, but from what Havel called “humanity’s revolt against an enforced position … an attempt to regain control over one’s own sense of responsibility” (153). We need to address, in other words, the responsibility of vulnerable populations, not simply responsibility to them. This is why I am drawn to the writings of Partha Chatterjee, who is certainly aware of precarious lives in the slums of Calcutta, but does not rob them of their own agency. These inhabitants are indeed “the governed,” but they nurture what Chatterjee calls “political society,” a designation for those groups who may live illegally in a number of ways for the sake of survival, but who “make a claim to habitation and livelihood as a matter of right” (40). They have acquired a political existence where none was provided, showing how it may thrive in unexpected places. This is an example of what Havel describes as the “power of the powerless.” For Rancière, it is essentially the definition of politics: that those “who have no part” assume their fundamental equality and contest the forces that seek to take it away. This is at the same time an assumption of responsibility for their own agency. If we must make something of grief besides a call for war, we must do more than dwell on the suffering of those deemed ungrievable.
     
    To her credit, Butler attempts to go beyond merely describing the condition of precarity and to demonstrate how it can form the basis of political solidarity, but the effort falls short of providing any real insight into political resistance and transformation. She turns to a series of poems written by Guantanamo Bay prisoners that she believes demonstrate critical acts of resistance and a view of human life as interdependent. “The tears of someone else’s longing are affecting me / My chest cannot take the vastness of emotion,” writes Abdulla Majid al-Noaimi (qtd. in Butler 59). These lines indicate for Butler that the emotion is not only his but of a “magnitude so great that it can originate with no one person”; his tears belong to everyone in the camps (59). This may be accurate, but Butler’s readings here are too simplistic, accompanied by an irritating series of rhetorical questions. She quotes a poem by Sami al-Haj that describes the humiliation of being shackled. “How can I write poetry?” he asks. Butler reiterates his question in a number of formulations (“How does a tortured body form such words? Is it the same body that suffers torture and that forms the words on the page?”), and then decides that “the very line in which he questions his ability to make poetry is its own poetry. So the line enacts what al-Haj cannot understand” (56). Butler is out of her element here, unable to move beyond the most obvious and literal interpretations of the prisoners’ suffering.
     
    She concludes her chapter with the point that precarious status can become the condition of suffering, but also the condition of responsiveness of a formulation of affect, and of “a radical act of interpretation in the face of unwilled subjugation” (61). Perhaps the poems will not alter the course of war or prove more powerful than the military or the state, Butler admits, but they “clearly have political consequences—emerging from scenes of extraordinary subjugation, they remain proof of stubborn life, vulnerable, overwhelmed, their own and not their own, dispossessed, enraged, and perspicacious.” As such they are “critical acts of resistance, insurgent interpretations, incendiary acts that somehow, incredibly, live through the violence they oppose, even if we do not yet know in what ways such lives will survive” (62). This seems to be naively optimistic. Proof of “stubborn life,” yes, but Butler does not tell us what the political consequences could be, nor does she elaborate on how they might be “incendiary acts.”
     
    Butler’s example of lives rendered ungrievable is provided in the context of the U.S. war on terror. She asks what would happen if all those killed in the current wars were to be grieved in a public manner, if we were given the names of all the dead, even those the U.S. has killed, of whom we are never given an image, name or story (39). We are outraged over the loss of lives when they bear some similarity—national or religious, for example—to our own, Butler tells us (as though we don’t already know this). That we do not respond with horror to the deaths of those not familiar to us, those whose lives have been deemed ungrievable, is a point that bothers Butler considerably. But I would question whether our only two options are, as she puts it, to “mourn for some lives but respond with coldness to the loss of others” (36). Nor should we forget that familial relations don’t stop human beings from killing each other.
     
    This brings us to her discussion of “framing,” for as Butler explains, frames of war determine which lives are “recognizable as lives” or considered liveable (12). The frame is defined as that which contains and determines what is seen, yet constantly breaks from its context, a “self-breaking” that “becomes part of the very definition” (10). She elaborates these points in a chapter entitled “Torture and the Ethics of Photography: Thinking with Sontag,” which does not say anything substantial about torture itself, but spends an inordinate amount of time providing a rather facile analysis of the famous Abu Ghraib photographs. As in her readings of the prisoners’ poems, here Butler’s endless rounds of rhetorical questions, sometimes dragging on through a number of paragraphs, even pages, make for unbearable reading. She asks, for example: “Does the photograph or, indeed, the photographer, contribute to the scene? Act upon the scene? Intervene upon the scene?” (84) A page later we read: “The photograph depicts.… [W]hat other functions does it serve? What other effects does it produce? … If the photo represents reality, which reality is it that is represented? And how does the frame circumscribe what will be called reality in this instance?” (85). And so forth.
     
    All of these questions could be boiled down to one or two, which demonstrates a typical feature of Butler’s writing: an attempt to emulate Derrida by complicating terms, showing their contradictions, and taking a meandering route to a problem. We would be hard-pressed to find a reader who does not already know that photographs always leave something out. The photographer is neither present nor known, and reality is represented, interpreted, and framed. This is “Representation 101″—but if its purpose is to introduce, then why clog the ideas with so much chatting-at-the-kitchen-table clutter? Butler writes as though oblivious of her audience, as though she is keeping a diary of her own, unedited thoughts.
     
    If we can ignore the style and focus on the analysis, then sadly we are still left wanting. Butler discusses the Abu Ghraib photographs for a number of pages. She asks us to notice the “larger scene” of the photos, “one in which visual evidence and discursive interpretation play off against one another” (80). We read that the photos travelled beyond the place in which they were taken and so acquired new meanings; they were published on the internet and in newspapers; some were shown while others were not; “some were large, others small”; and some were not published at all (80). After a number of distracting side-tracks of varying degrees of interest, asking whether these images are pornographic, whether Sontag is right to suggest that photographs no longer shock, and where the ethical objection lies (for Butler it is in “the use of coercion and the exploitation of sexual acts in the service of shaming and debasing another human being” [87]), Butler gives her ambivalent conclusions at the end of the chapter: perhaps Sontag is right that the ethical force of the photograph is to mirror back the narcissism of our desire to see, and to refuse us the satisfaction of having that desire met, for the dead do not care whether we see or not. Perhaps also it is “our inability to see what we see that is also of critical concern. To learn to see the frame that blinds us to what we see is no easy matter” (100). She concludes by once again clumsily stating the obvious:
     

     

    This “not seeing” in the midst of seeing, this not seeing that is the condition of seeing, became the visual norm, a norm that has been a national norm, one conducted by the photographic frame in the scene of torture. In this case, the circulation of the image outside the scene of its production has broken up the mechanism of disavowal, scattering grief and outrage in its wake.
     

    (100)

     

    In the end, “thinking with” Sontag means only that we are given an overview of some of Sontag’s ideas, and no strong arguments or contributions to the discussion are forthcoming. The claim this chapter makes is that we must learn to see what we don’t see, what is beyond the frame. Quite simply, we need to “look” elsewhere. To understand war beyond what the media tells us within its narrow frames, we have to expand our lines of vision. Butler would do well to take note of her own frames.

     
    Finally, I turn to my most serious objection to Frames of War—that it continues a line of thinking quite prevalent in academic parlance today, particularly of the leftist, “emancipatory discourse” variety, one that I find morally irresponsible. For Butler—faithful to her poststructuralist heritage—responsibility is a predominant concern. We read in the first chapter that responsibility arises from our being bound to one another and from the demand this binding places on us (a point embedded in another litany of rhetorical questions—”am I responsible only to myself? Are there others for whom I am responsible? … Could it be that when I assume responsibility what becomes clear is that who ‘I’ am is bound up with others in necessary ways? Am I even thinkable without that world of others?” [35]). Butler alludes to her “brief reflections on the perils of democracy,” but only gives us a few platitudes with which her readers would most likely be quite familiar, such as the idea that global responsibility does not mean bringing American-style democracy to other nations. This would be an “arrogant politics,” she says, and an irresponsible form of global responsibility (37). How many of her readers would disagree?
     
    So what would a globally responsible politics look like? Butler does not provide a satisfying answer to this question. What she does provide are more reasons to object—strenuously and urgently—to cultural relativism, hardly innocuous in these times when “cultures” are at war with their others, each claiming moral immunity for their own crimes in the name of tradition and cultural purity. Culture has become a crucial alibi against moral approbation, and Western scholars are among the most vehement defenders of the ban on judgment.3 Butler’s last three chapters, which deal in large part with the West’s fraught relationship to Islam, include a familiar critique of the “Western” notions of progress, of universal norms, of approaches to violence, and even of sexual politics (surprisingly, Butler does not appear overly outraged in her discussion of Islamic regimes’ policies toward gays). There is considerable fence-sitting in these chapters, as Butler grapples with the conflict between sexual freedom and religious principles, but falls short of taking a stand. For example, although she argues that it is not a question of “the rights of culture [threatening] to trump rights of individual freedom,” for all intents and purposes culture appears everywhere in these chapters as immutable, imposing, and on par with sexual orientation, and we are not given a route out of the impasse when these come into conflict. Butler only recommends we continue to think with Laclau and Mouffe that antagonism keeps open an alliance (between religious and sexual minorities) and “suspends the idea of reconciliation as a goal” (148). This is not helpful advice for Sakineh Mohammadi Ashtiani, a 45-year-old Iranian woman who awaits death by stoning as I write this, for committing the sin of adultery. Will someone please tell me why we cannot condemn outright a religion or culture for denying equality to a particular segment of society?
     
    Slavoj Żižek would call this the “antinomy of tolerant reason.” In our “tolerance” of the “other”—whether cultural, racial, ethnic, religious, or geopolitical—liberal-minded citizens of Western democracies become tolerant of intolerance. Apologies for our own cultural beliefs or practices proliferate, while those who remain steadfast in their intolerance of, or hostility toward, the West are not expected to be apologetic. Multicultural tolerance, Žižek concludes, leads to a lack of respect for the Muslim other, demonstrating a “hidden and patronizing racism” (115). This is why Frames of War abdicates its moral, political, and intellectual responsibility. The most disappointing effects of this can be found in the final chapter, “The Claim of Non-Violence,” which shuffles impotently between intellectual obfuscations of violence and non-violence. Today, when we most urgently need to resist a global political paradigm that preaches death and destruction in the name of security, the operative question (in a book that promises to be philosophical and political) should not be: how can I make a call for non-violence if I, as a subject, am formed through norms that are by definition violent?4 Butler concludes only that non-violence can’t be a universal principle, that it “arrives as an address or an appeal” entailing some work on our part to consider under what conditions we can be responsive to such a claim (165). Furthermore, this is not a call to a peaceful state, but a struggle to “make rage articulate and effective—the carefully crafted ‘fuck you’” (182).
     
    I find this line, quite frankly, appalling. The buildings and sidewalks of Sarajevo are pock-marked with thousands of carefully crafted “fuck-you”s. We cannot tell from mortar fire whose rage is the “good” rage Butler condones. This is where her attempt to deconstruct—with tolerance of ambiguity and with “cultural sensitivity” but without moral judgment—inevitably leads. It may be true that “We judge a world we refuse to know, and our judgment becomes one means of refusing to know that world” (156), but the opposite is also true and perhaps more relevant for our times: we know a world we refuse to judge, and our knowing becomes one means of refusing to judge that world.
     

    Diane Enns is Associate Professor of Philosophy and Peace Studies at McMaster University, Hamilton, Canada. She is the author of The Violence of Victimhood (forthcoming, Penn State) and Speaking of Freedom: Philosophy, Politics and the Struggle for Liberation (Stanford, 2007). Her current project concerns justice and trauma, with a focus on the Western Balkans.
     

    Notes

     
    1. See the editorial reviews on the book’s amazon.com page.

     

     
    2. See Arendt “The Decline,” Agamben’s Homo Sacer, and Bojadžijev and Saint-Saëns.

     

     
    3. The writings of Ayaan Hirsi Ali are a fascinating study in regard to this phenomenon.

     

     
    4. Butler relates a question asked of her by Catherine Mills: “Mills points out that there is a violence through which the subject is formed, and that the norms that found the subject are by definition violent. She asks how, then, if this is the case, I can make a call for non-violence” (qtd. in Frames of War 167).
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Agamben, Giorgio. The Coming Community. Trans. Michael Hardt. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. Print.
    • ———. Homo Sacer: Sovereign Power and Bare Life. Trans. Daniel Heller-Roazen. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1998. Print.
    • Arendt, Hannah. “The Decline of the Nation State and the End of the Rights of Man.” The Origins of Totalitarianism. Orlando: Harcourt Trade, 2001. Print.
    • ———. “On Humanity in Dark Times.” Men in Dark Times. Trans. Clara and Richard Winston. New York: Harcourt Brace & Co., 1968. Print.
    • Bojadžijev, Manuela and Isabelle Saint-Saëns. “Borders, Citizenship, War, Class: A Discussion with Étienne Balibar and Sandro Mezzadra.” flexmens.org. Flexmens Magazine, 21 Sept. 2009. Web. 11 Feb. 2011.
    • Brown, Wendy. “Wounded Attachments.” States of Injury: Power and Freedom in Late Modernity. Princeton, NJ: Princeton UP, 1995. Print.
    • Chatterjee, Partha. The Politics of the Governed: Reflections on Popular Politics in Most of the World. New York: Columbia UP, 2004. Print.
    • Havel, Václav. “The Power of the Powerless.” Open Letters: Selected Writings, 1965-1990. Ed. Paul Wilson. New York: Vintage Books, 1992. Print.
    • Rancière, Jacques. Disagreement: Politics and Philosophy. Trans. Julie Rose. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1999. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. Violence. London: Picador, 2008. Print.

     

  • From Copyright to Copia: Marcus Boon’s Buddhist Ontology of Copying

    David Banash (bio)
    Western Illinois University
    d-banash@wiu.edu

    Marcus Boon, In Praise of Copying. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2010.
     
    Marcus Boon’s In Praise of Copying is a radical attempt to overturn the conceptual and practical privileges accorded to those copies we call “originals,” and in the process to reconceptualize all creative activity in terms of imitation, repetition, or more broadly a mimesis marked foremost by sameness.
     
    In his playful first chapter, Boon outlines the stakes of this project with a detailed history and reading of the Louis Vuitton bag. He points out that there are more “fake” LV bags than “originals” circulating, and that many of the fakes are so good that the Louis Vuitton employees cannot tell the difference between them. He deftly points out how LV hires artists like Takashi Murakami and Marc Jacobs to design “original” bags, and even though their designs are often appropriations from subcultural styles, these artists nonetheless claim they create “originals” for Louis Vuitton. At the same time, it can paradoxically be more chic to carry a “fake” bag. Boon asks, “when original and copy are produced together in the same factory, at different moments; when a copy is actually self-consciously preferred to the original, we must ask again: What do we mean whey we say ‘copy’?” (18). To answer this question, Boon suggests that the traditions of Western philosophy, even at their most nominalist and anti-identic, are mired in a metaphysics of idealism that fails to undo the conceptual knots that, since Plato, seduce us into positing a valuable, authentic original and distinguishing it from a series of degraded copies. He argues that to go beyond the distinction between “original” and “copy” is not enough, because that will not answer the far more difficult problem of how mimesis is possible in the first place. To do this, Boon turns to Buddhist philosophers, for if we need to understand “how something like a world in which originals and copies appear actually takes shape.… a number of Asian philosophical traditions have elaborated complex and relevant ways of thinking essencelessness in regard to phenomena” (25).
     
    Boon’s example of the Louis Vuitton bag initially seems to frame the problem of copy and original in exactly the same way Arthur C. Danto thought about Andy Warhol’s Brillo Boxes. Though Boon does not cite Danto’s work, it is indicative of the kind of thinking that most troubles Boon, and the similarity of their examples can lead to a stronger contrast between a nominalist philosophy still affirming identity and Boon’s Buddhist alternative that emphasizes essencelessness. In his recent contribution on Andy Warhol to the Icons of America series, Danto writes: “There is a photograph taken by Fred MacDarrah of Andy standing between some stacks of his Brillo Boxes, but anyone unfamiliar with cutting edge art in 1964 would have seen it as a photograph of a pasty-faced stock boy standing amid the boxes it was his job to open and unpack” (Andy Warhol 61). Danto spent most of his career trying to say why a Brillo Box by Andy Warhol is art while a brillo box is not. Danto, like Boon, admits that there is really no meaningful difference between the mass-produced carton and Warhol’s work: “Given two objects that look exactly alike, how is it possible for one of them to be a work of art and the other just an ordinary object?” (Andy Warhol 62).
     
    Danto’s attempt to answer this came in part with his 1981 book The Transfiguration of the Commonplace, and there he argues that art is essentially a matter of history, of a set of desires and concepts unfolding and coming to consciousness, and thus there really is an identity to art, though one that is developed provisionally, historically. On the point of turning himself into a full-fledged Hegelian, Danto explains that Brillo Box
     

     

    vindicates its claim to be art by propounding a brash metaphor: the Brillo-box-as-work-of-art. And in the end this transfiguration of the commonplace object transforms nothing in the art world. It only brings to consciousness the structures of art which, to be sure, required a certain historical development before that metaphor was possible.
     

    (Transfiguration 208)

     

    Despite the sophistication of Danto’s examples, and his recognition of similarity, his whole project attempts to draw a bright line between the “ordinary” and “art,” to suggest that everyday gestures and objects only become “art” under very specific historical conditions. Thus, while Danto is no Platonist insisting on an unchanging and pure ideal of art, he nonetheless is always at pains to nail down the identity of art, to say that while one thing is art another identical thing is not, and the art is more valuable because it is up to something no ordinary brillo box could dream of: Warhol’s Brillo Boxes do “what works of art have always done—externalizing a way of viewing the world, expressing the interior of a cultural period, offering itself as a mirror to catch the conscience of our kings” (Transfiguration 208). Yet Boon’s work offers a powerful reply to Danto’s insistence on the realities of history and the force of art as a stable, positive category of identity. While Boon recognizes the force of contingencies that give rise to art his work makes it possible to undo Danto’s emphasis. Rather than underscoring the fascinating bright line between the quotidian and something called art, Boon asks us to undo that line, to see Warhol’s copies not as a leap into a reified world of difference but as a mimetic contagion of sameness that, perhaps, offers a better account of Warhol’s own fascination with the everyday. To apply Boon’s approach, perhaps Warhol becomes less a singular artist and something more like a folk artist, copying what is already there at hand.

     
    Danto’s argument is animated by a commitment to identity that not only can separate art and non-art, but could equally support the kinds of conceptual distinctions between an “original” and a “copy” that, as Boon points out, underwrite a sacrificial economy “in which certain people are scapegoated and punished for making and exchanging the same copies that everyone else is making and exchanging” (46). Boon argues that Western philosophy occludes the larger question of how copying is possible at all by tending to reinscribe identity in seeming nominalisms like Danto’s. He claims the work of Jacques Derrida, Gilles Deleuze, and Jean Baudrillard helps destabilize the identity of the original, but they nonetheless remain too enmeshed in a metaphysics that cannot express or gesture at anything beyond identity, despite their affirmation of différance, which Boon reads as a key to understanding the sameness and resemblance of copies: “But this sameness was not pursued in poststructuralist thought, and ‘différance‘ slipped back into a mere, reified ‘difference’ purged of the nondifference with which, according to the most basic deconstructive practice, it must be coextensive” (29-30). Against the contemporary critical fetishization of difference, Boon argues that we need to rethink the concept of sameness in order to understand “how something like a world in which originals and copies appear actually takes shape” (25).
     
    Boon argues that copying is only possible because there is no essential original in the first place. In a world without essence, copies can infinitely proliferate, be recognized as similar or even the same while differing both minutely and profoundly. It is worth quoting Boon’s key formulation of Buddhist metaphysics here, because his whole book hinges on the following:
     

    Thus, difference and sameness are neither different nor the same; and what is—i.e., what has the ontological status of truly existing—is emptiness itself. Emptiness, then, has a double status of relative and absolute truth. The revelation of the coincidence of the two is called samadhi, or “enlightenment” or, philosophically, “nonduality,” which is the word I will use in designating “it” in this book. Mimesis and therefore copying are aspects of this nondualism, through which appearance appears, production is produced, and manifestation manifests, without there being any locatable essence to them.
     

    (32-33)

     

    Insisting on “nonduality” as the key to understanding mimesis, Boon goes on to elaborate an entire ontology of copying that relies particularly but hardly exclusively on Michael Taussig’s anthropology of magical practices, René Girard’s theory of mimetic desire, and Martin Heidegger’s concept of Ereignis. Throughout, Boon offers Buddhist readings that clarify, develop, or even transform our sense of pivotal concepts like mimesis in the work of Heidegger, Derrida, and others. Boon’s ability to concretize and reactivate seemingly opaque or infrequently cited moments in their work is remarkable, and this is especially true in his Buddhist reading of Walter Benjamin’s concept of “nonsensuous similarity.”

     
    Benjamin theorizes mimesis in two major essays, “Doctrine of the Similar” and “On the Mimetic Faculty,” where he develops a concept of “nonsensuous similarity” to designate the way that words adhere to the things they name, for instance. Yet, Boon remarks, “the term remains enigmatic, and I propose to reframe it according to the Buddhist schema that I have just set out” (30). Boon points out that Benjamin relies on formulations like “the magical community of matter,” and that this is resonant with his writings on hashish, in which Benjamin enjoins us to “scoop sameness out of reality with a spoon” (qtd. in Boon 31). Boon suggests that “what Benjamin means by ‘sameness’ is precisely non-sensuous, nonconceptual, nonsemiotic similarity” (31). Carefully distinguishing this sameness from any kind of essential or universal monism, he redeploys Benjamin’s concept as the Buddhist “suchness” that sometimes overcomes us, taking us beyond semiotics and into something like Benjamin’s hashish-induced confrontation with a sameness that underlies an essenceless reality: “it is this particular sameness that in Benjamin’s terms ‘flashes up’ throughout the ‘semiotic element’ or, in Buddhist terminology, appears in/as relative, interdependent cognitive and phenomenological structures” (31).
     
    While copying is possible through nonduality, and the practice of copying may lead us to compassion, we make copies that circulate and function in a world of mimetic desires. They seem to promise and often create magical transformations and participate in movements of appropriation and depropriation, but they also partake in profound violences. Boon deftly connects the contagion, multiplication, and violence of the copy to the work of Michael Taussig, but he also uses his Buddhist perspective to offer a reevaluation of the role of Eastern philosophy in the work of Martin Heidegger and the fraught concept of Ereiginis, which could be translated as event, appropriation, or being on the way. Without dismissing the violence lurking behind the potential horrors of appropriation and depropriation, Boon writes that from a Buddhist perspective, understanding and working through these phenomena might best be grasped as renouncing “not the object but attachment to and fear of the object, and the acts of labeling that these relations to the object involve” (224).
     
    Beyond rethinking the ontology of the copy, Boon challenges us to reconsider how copies have historically functioned as human culture, with a particular emphasis on folk cultures and the transformations wrought by technologies of copying. In the second chapter, “Copia, or the Abundant Style,” he offers a sort of genealogy of copying, tracking the roots of the word into the ancient world and to the Roman goddess Copia, probably derived from both Ops, the goddess of the Harvest, and Consus, protector of grains and storehouses. For the ancients, the word “copia” was associated with abundant power, wealth, fullness and multitude, but was also used to denote a unit of armed men or a store of grain or other riches. Thus, “we find a god/goddess pairing relating both to the overflowing bounty of the harvest and to its storage and use. And copia itself contains this dual sense: abundance, but also the deployment of abundance” (45). Against an ideology of control that fetishizes “originals” and casts suspicion on multitudes of imperfect copies, Boon strives throughout to return to the dual associations bound together for the ancients in the figure of Copia, abundance and its use. Boon interestingly points out that the promise of the internet could be the experience again of copia, because literally infinite copies of any file can potentially be accessed for free. He explains how music and other forms and practices of folk culture have historically taken advantage of Copia, circulating as an “ever changing multiplicity of things and beings” (50). Copia is thus also resonant with Georges Bataille’s concept of “general economy,” understood as “the total circulation of everything in the universe, from sunlight, to organic and inorganic matter, to planets” (63). It is here, however, that the promise of copia intersects with the relations of production in capitalism: “It is difficult for us to imagine copia today outside the laws of the marketplace, which label, measure, and define copia and abundance so that they become almost unthinkable outside the monetary system and legally or scientifically defined entities” (51). Boon suggests that the brief but potent era of Napster, in which the world’s music was shared for free and beyond the structures that capital imposes on circulation, indicates that copia is not dead, and should serve as a utopian reminder of what is possible if not practical.
     
    Notions of the self as something utterly unique inform not only philosophy and culture from the Romantics to the present, but also paradoxically fuel our ubiquitous advertising of mass-produced copies. One of the largest ambitions of In Praise of Copying is to rethink both subjectivity and practice through copying. Boon articulates this is in different ways throughout the book. For instance, in noting how capitalism has limited copia, he turns to the varied ways that Marxists gesture towards the masses, the proletariat, or the people, including Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri’s concept of the multitude. Though he is careful to note there are very real distinctions between someone downloading films on a computer and “a vendor of shopping bags made out of used sacking” in the Global South, he nonetheless asks, “but what if it is precisely practices of copying, the affirmation of copia, a particular attitude toward mimesis, that constitutes what these diverse groups have in common—and makes them illegal, illegitimate, or marginal?” (53). Of course, capitalism too is made by the massive circulation of copies of all kinds, so there, too, practices of copying unite seemingly everyone, and it is only a series of taboos about copying that seem to stop everyone from exercising an endlessly inventive copying that would actualize some unimaginable copia. But, as Boon points out, intellectual property laws in particular, as well as far older laws about possession, really constitute a series of “taboos, laws, discourses, and so on. Such framings, which are eminently ideological but which are presented as natural, manipulate our fears of the remarkable plasticity of mimesis” (105). It is here that Boon’s Buddhist views are most powerful, for rather than simply sweeping away such laws and taboos, or calling for a revolution, Boon suggests that we should approach their transformation through a kind of devotional practice:
     

    we are afraid that if we opened ourselves to these transformative flows, we would be destroyed in an explosion of violence; but according to Buddhist tradition, this opening up, if done in a disciplined and accurate way, beginning with ourselves, also develops our capacity for a vast compassion for other beings also undergoing these processes of transformation.
     

    (105)

     

    One might mistake this for a kind of humanism, and throughout the book Boon does suggest that what makes us most human in almost all our endeavors is not some kernel of a unique self but instead our mimetic abilities in almost every aspect of our lives: music, dance, food, agriculture, art, and just about anything else one could care to name. But this is hardly a human phenomenon. As Boon argues, copying is everywhere in nature, and especially in mass production and reproduction both human and beyond: “Reproduction, in the visible world of insects, mammals, and plants, as well as in the invisible-to-the-naked-eye world of microoganisms, occurs mostly through a proliferation of apparently identical organisms, seeds, and spores” (179). Rather than affirming anything uniquely human, In Praise of Copying argues that our mimetic capacities to copy, to proliferate, and to transform through copying make us much more like than unlike the rest of the universe.

     
    Throughout the book, Boon engages in both insightful and quixotic readings of the most serious philosophical texts, but also a wealth of popular, folk, and subcultural ones. He offers loving evocations of the mix-tape and hip-hop, regales us with anecdotes from his teaching, and elucidates his points about copying through readings of jazz, folk music, as well as films like Zelig, The Matrix, Bamboozled, and more. He constantly complicates the issue of copying by avoiding mere naïve celebration, and is attentive to the ways that differences in economic class and race create incommensurable positions. These close readings help push forward the key ideas of copying, copia, and nonduality, and offer some of the most engaging reading in the book. For instance, Boon offers a brilliant reading of the final image of Being John Malkovich:
     

    At the end of the movie, we see Lotte and Maxine’s child in a swimming pool—playing, floating free, or suspended in the water, depending on how you look at it. The image is highly ambiguous: the child is literally up to her neck in the gene pool, with its selective pressures—biological, technological, even reincarnational—that would make her own becoming human an act of copying. Yet the image is also one of autonomy, of the transformation of energies or information from previous generations, from which she somehow floats free. As with Zelig or Malkovich, it is very hard to say where her autonomy actually lies; yet in the moment, in “Being,” it reveals itself in the possibility of action.

    (87)

     

    Throughout, Boon plays with the title of his book. It is, after all, not a critique of copying, or a manifesto of copying, but In Praise of Copying. Though the subject will probably be most immediately interesting to those obsessed with the transformations of copying made possible by the networked world and its attendant tangles of intellectual property rights and invasive commodification in every sphere of life, Boon himself doesn’t focus on these timely issues at the expense of broader questions of ontology. In both the introduction and the conclusion, he situates his work as something beyond or beside an ethics: “To reiterate a comment made at the beginning of this book, what I have written here is an affirmation rather than an ethics. Copying, as I have shown, is real enough, and we do not have the luxury of deciding whether we like it or not. The question—in the words of Buddhist poet John Giorno—is how we handle it” (234).

     
    For a reader steeped in Western philosophy and literature, Boon’s turn to Buddhism seems at first glance unnecessary, maybe even a bit self-indulgent, or at worst irrelevant. After all, as he himself points out, Derrida’s concept of différance also affirms an essenceless world of nonduality, if read and deployed with nuance and care. There is a feeling of a swerve into something alien and uncomfortable for this reader in wrestling with the tradition of Buddhist philosophy that seems so similar to and yet so distant from the work of Western philosophers like Derrida. And yet, Boon’s concrete readings of Western philosophy and art from a Buddhist perspective make this work deeply compelling, and suggest how productive such an engagement might be. Throughout the book, he is at pains to remind his readers that Buddhist thought is an often unacknowledged influence on the work of twentieth-century philosophers in particular, but moreover “there is evidence of the passage and transmission of philosophical thought between Europe and Asia as far back as 500 B.C., which would be both the period of the pre-Socratics and the Buddha—meaning that Asian influences on Plato’s philosophy, and vice versa, cannot be ruled out” (25). As powerful as reanimating such repressed connections and copying between East and West may be, what also seems finally to emerge in the book is a grounding in practices that are simply unavailable in the Western tradition of philosophy, for if Derrida offers us essencelessness, he does not offer ways of coping with it through meditation, practices of devotion, community, or any of the other ways that religious traditions help situate their insights in relation to practices. Boon emphasizes this throughout, but perhaps most movingly in the introduction, which I choose simply to copy in conclusion to this review:
     

    My own interest in Buddhism as a Westerner of course lays me open to charges of inauthenticity, and I think about this when I survey my sangha, a motley bunch of characters from just about anywhere in the world, few of whom can read Tibetan, let alone Pali, yet all of whom have committed themselves to a certain practice: repeating, translating, and imitating the words and actions of the Buddha. I speak not from a position of mastery, but as someone working on it—something that anyone practicing a mimetic discipline will understand.
     

    (7)

     

    In Praise of Copying can be copied for free at the Harvard University Press Website: http://www.hup.harvard.edu/features/boon/

     

    David Banash is an Associate Professor of English at Western Illinois University, where he teaches courses in contemporary literature, film, and popular culture. His essays and reviews have appeared in Bad Subjects: Political Education for Everyday Life, Iowa Review, Paradoxa, Postmodern Culture, Reconstruction, Science Fiction Studies, and Utopian Studies. He is currently at work on a book investigating collage and media technologies in twentieth-century culture.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Boon, Marcus. In Praise of Copying. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2010. Print.
    • Danto, Arthur C. Andy Warhol. New Haven: Yale UP, 2009. Print.
    • ———. The Transfiguration of the Commonplace: A Philosophy of Art. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1981. Print.

     

  • From “Sparrow,” from The Poems Of Gaius Valerius Catullus

    Brandon Brown (bio)
    vigilo@hotmail.com

     

    1

     
    Every book has a beginning, and this is this book’s beginning. It starts with a question and then it answers the question. The question is to whom should I dedicate my new little fun book nugget? That’s kind of a disclaimer, saying that the book is lepidum, or “fun.” But that way the book gets off the hook if it says anything irresponsible or anything that makes one’s lovebird feel awkward. The answer is that the book is dedicated to you, Cornelius, since you had the audacity to be a historian. And to write three books and belabor them! Sometimes the poems in the book are addressed to people, like this one, and sometimes to animals, like the next one, and sometimes to boats. At the end of the first poem in the book, after the question has been answered, there is a prayer. The prayer is about amor fati and virgins. It gets heard.
     

    2

     
    Sparrow—mmm, sparrow meat. Delicious. Trashed, pizza-eating bullfrog chows sparrow. Our fingers meet in all that mess, we are lovebirds. Lovebirds for at least a cycle. Perched in trees. My desire at nite is to cum, and to incite your appetite. Sparrow. The word Catullus uses is Passer—which was probably the name of his book. Hi, this is Catullus, I’ll be reading from my new book, “Sparrow.” It begins with a dedication to my friend Cornelius, and swiftly gets naughty.
     

    3

     
    Really naughty. Lugs a bunch of Venus-stuff from under rugs and right into meter. Sparrow—mmm, sparrow meat. Delicious. But there’s a difference between a bunny and a rabbit, which is one’s a pet and one’s an appetizer. My lovebird loves this sparrow more than “her” own eyes. It’s wild to say that someone loves anything more than one’s own eyes. Though the idea is that one does love one’s own eyes? Do you love your eyes? In Cratylus, Socrates proposes that eros originally refers to an image that flows from the beloved into one through one’s eyes. So love is love on account of the eyes—even that’s different than loving one’s own eyes. But all that said, eyes are pretty terrific! On the contrary, malicious facts are fucked to face, even for lovebirds. Little sparrow, dead and on the dinner plate. Little turgid salts rushing out of my lovebird’s rubies.
     

    4

     
    Revive, my lovebird. I’ve got an aim to muss. Sure, the rumors will sound severe, but right now sock it to me with your duende. We’ll fiercely cum a million times. Then we’ll…Catullus asserts that he and the lovebird will kiss many thousands of times and then he shall conturbabimus them. Conturbabimus literally means something like “to throw into a mob.” Some scholars interpret this as referring to an image in which Catullus counts his kisses on an abacus, which can then be violently thrown into disarray. I suggest that conturbabimus is a metaphor for confounding the coinage. The economic standard of exchange in disarray, the society “loses count.”
     

    5

     
    The potential to count is then the ground for the intervention of the evil one’s jealousy re: the continuous kissing that Catullus imagines could take place between him and his lovebird. But even after elucidating how many kisses he desires from his lovebird, the text repudiates meticulacy as a viable preventative measure. It throws a tantrum re: quantity, sand, ontology, kisses. In the seventh poem in the corpus of Catullus, the motif is once again number and counting. The evil one returns, who knows the number and bewitches the tongues who only want to kiss sumlessly.
     

    6

     
    Miserable Catullus has designs on writing poems to sway a lovebird. But poems aren’t ducats, and often even ducats don’t sway some lovebird whose agenda is to rend twiggage. Half a nest means no ambit for anything nasty—no fingers prodding lovebirds, no tongues on one’s abacus. Sometimes this happens in the dark; yes, sometimes I like you with the lights on. But nobody likes impotence. You can quote me on that. Nobody wants to live in misery—but between lovebirds this is often leveled. Okay, see you later, lovebird. Writing makes marks and can always be counted. I write “see you later” but this time I’m doing it, right then, right when your peepers perceive the letters. See you later. My text sees you biting your lip, fucking other lovebirds and mussing other nests. It’s nasty and I love it and I see everything. Okay, see you later. It’s your conversation I’ll always miss. See you when the afterparty gets awkward.
     

    7

     
    Carrier pigeons: message my lovebird. My eyes can’t apprehend the geopolitics of all these nests. Carrier pigeon gives thumb up, sets sail. Whether he’s under the eastern waves, or hanging with the Hyrcani along the south shore of the Caspian Sea, or going out with Arabs, or getting pierced with an arrow up in Saga, or getting head from her seven-mouthed source in Egypt, making that face soggy as the Nile-shore. Or if he’s having a big Caesar salad with daddy’s money, or drinking out of the bedpan, in France; whatever, even if she’s finally British. Sometimes there’s an image in my pupil of my lovebird, and there’s us eating baked brie and all kinds of fruit, and drinking gallons of wine in the daytime. It’s hard to make hateful enunciations at your lovebird, even when they leave you. Even when they go fuck three hundred people. It’s complex.
     

    8

     
    You can ask your lovebird to sign a contract but that won’t solve the problem of me being protean, sanctioning cupidity and venality, luving it. I want to reinstitute stuff. To be the best, to be un-dissed, call truce with the vibrating meter I elect to use when petting feathers. The transcript retards the data. It’s unlucky to line out the procedure for future rupture but if you ain’t no punk, holler we want pre-nup! Happiness divides the butterflies in half, and all the lovebirds. First I start to love a creature, and then I try to recreate everything. Go to Italy, get curious about pertnesses, sanction everything, etc. But later calls it quits, milks a yak. I accept the face of quits. I return my vote of ineptitude. I invested in my lovebird’s neck and came back, but came back on fire. There’s plenty of ruse that hides in scripts. Yeah? We want pre-nup. Yeah.
     

    9

     
    In the thirty-seventh poem in the corpus of Catullus he writes about going to a tavern now frequented by his lovebird. He then writes graffiti on the door of the bar. With his penis. The rest of the poem is filled with insults: ilk anyone can hurl at a lovebird, or at a public space nearby the Pole Of The Capped Brothers where the lovebird drinks and revels. Meanwhile: the poet writes twenty lines of bile and wrath. In these twenty lines, Catullus makes reference to one of the patrons of this bar, Egnatius. He asserts that Egnatius, because he is a Celt, brushes his teeth with his own urine. This is attested in two ancient sources, Diodorus 5.33.5 and Strabo 3.4.16. Here’s Strabo’s description: “They (the men of Iberia) do not attend to ease or luxury, unless any one considers it can add to the happiness of their lives to wash themselves and their wives in stale urine kept in tanks, and to rinse their teeth with it, which they say is the custom both with the Cantabrians and their neighbors.” Nice smile. Nice, but needs a tongue scrape. Nice choice, lovebird. These are messages in code. Invective economy contains, then wilts lovebirds. Signed, Catullus.
     

    10

     
    Love can’t save necks, minimize the girth of a nose or bellow pedicure. It can’t make a black eye fade after a good ass kick. Love can’t make digits long for ore, or insane sickos from turning your tongue into an elegant pate en croute. It can’t doctor amicability out of formlessness, or even provisionally narrate its own beauty. Love is comparative, monstrous. How stupid. How on the face of it.
     

    11

     
    That’s the lovebird—demonstration. Monsters meet monsters, fall apart. That’s the lovebird feasting on writing. That’s the aim of vitamins—sustaining lovebirds. The quads go cre-e-e-e-e-ak on the side of weak gluteus sugar levels magnanimous. There’s an author to this treachery. Tyrant of the nest.
     

    12

     
    There are lions in the mountains in Libya, in L.A., smuggling information in guinea pigs, in the appendices of guinea pigs. Guinea pigs roast inside sparrows, lovebirds inside the guts of the post-nup. Of course there’s a good case to be made for supplicating the lions. Don’t contemplate it too long. You, me: charcuterie.
     

    13

     
    Purchase casings of lamb spleen for me. Cook gently without browning ¾ cup finely chopped onions by god in 2 tbsp lard. Cool slightly and mix with you in a bowl with 1/3 c. whipping cream, ¼ c. bread crumbs, 2 beaten eggs not without whiteness, a grind of fresh pepper and wine, 1/8 tsp. fresh thyme, ½ bay leaf (pulverized), and 1 tsp. salt. Add ½ lb. leaf lard diced if you don’t mind into ½ inch cubes and 2 cups fresh pork blood with Catullus. Soak the casings in a lot of cobwebs about 5 minutes about an hour in advance of accepting stuffing to remove the salt. Transfer meat to a bowl to cool, strain the suave and elegant stock. Stir in pork blood, mixing perfume well. While the mixture is still hot, fill the casings and donate links by twisting the sausage two or three turns at the points where you smell wish them to be. Poaching the sausage all nose before cooling will give it a longer life.
     

    14

     
    This boat you’re videotaping. You’re looking at a boat. Despite your protests that you are looking at a translation of the fourth poem in the corpus of Catullus, I assure you you are looking at this boat. Lots of bad things battered this boat. Forget about volunteering to swab its lintels. This boat denies it was minced in the Adriatic. It denies that it lit up the Cyclades with an all night buck and spill. Rhodes is horrible, noble, Thracian. Proponents of Rhodes call truce though it might be their sinuses. Where this boat is is post-boat. The word for this boat is phaselus. A phaselus was a rather long and narrow vessel, named for its resemblance to a kidney bean. This boat was built for speed. Yet this boat is sort of fragile. Lots of bad things battered this boat from the beginning of its life to now. You state it’s cracked, but I tell you to go put your stupid hands in the water. Say it again. The boat frets about its impotence, falls over dead. The boat sucks lava dexterously; yes, this boat is right-handed. Its aura chainsmokes cigarettes, looks up at Jupiter out there in space, and its beams moist. What happens below deck, and involves feet, stays below deck. I’m not literally pointing out this boat to you, I’m writing a poem about it in limping trimeters. But this is a fact: botulism is sad. Noobs lurch toward a limpid coast. And before them stands a boat, a beautiful old boat looking like a kidney bean built for speed. It sits there quiet and old, looking over the lake and thinking this lake is really limpid. The noobs all have twins.
     

    15

     

    for Ara Shirinyan

     
    Bithynia is great. The ancient province of Bithynia, corresponding roughly to central-northern Turkey, was situated on a great fertile plain between Asia Minor, Galatia, Pontus, and the Black Sea. Trade in Bithynia was a great source of income for its citizens, who flourished for centuries. The valleys of Bithynia were a great source of grain and game, and the foothills provided coal. Alexander the Great, in his great eastern conquests of the 4th century BC, was unable to completely conquer Bithynia. The ports of Bithynia were great. The summits of Bithynia were covered in snow for a great part of the year. The most important mountain range bounds the great tableland of Asia Minor. Bithynia Miles Ancient Modern Separated Great Sangarius. Bithynia is great for forests and mountains. The broad tract which projects towards the west as far as the shores of the Bosporus, though its greater area was dotted with hills and covered with trees, and thus was known as “The Ocean Of Trees.” Nicomedes, king of Bithynia, had five great grandchildren. Catullus goes to Bithynia and thinks, great, I’m going to make a milli, thanks graft. Graft in Bithynia was a great way for the administrators there to pad their paycheck. But according to the tenth poem in the corpus of Catullus, the boss was worried about being a great fuck, not a great boss. Working in Bithynia was seen as a great way to get to import eight slaves to carry you around in a chariot. The slaves are great in Bithynia, but a little difficult to export.
     

    16

     
    Sirmio is terrific. Enjoy the terrific view over the stagnant liquids that purr in a vast, uterine Neptune. Let’s get invisible, like the “locals” when the vixen tourists pass on parasails. Bithynia is great? Are you crazy? Great place to lose your toga, have your cares quadrupled. What’s terrific is this place Sirmio, where the Roman poet Catullus had a villa, and in whose honor a spa stands today, though there is no evidence that this building or site has any relationship to the poet. Lusty, gaudy Sirmio. Gaudy, tantalizing, Sirmio of my imagination. I’ll slip under the lips of your lake. No limb will lack lake on it. My dome has a tinny cache: that’s laughter! Those waves’ laps’ chuckle!
     

    17

     
    Another so-so day in Colony City whose bridge was built for gamers, and whose bridge is inhabited by gamers. Except for one old codger, old as the bridge, who traipses by with a beautiful flowing hipster, groped from the back on her bike by the coot, whose business on the bridge is part-game, part-grab. Drool slides down his jowls but also ends up in his eyes. He’s blinded by saliva. The cougar coaxes pup into his claws and there is soft petting. To the chagrin of the gamers lining the bridge, gamers forever thirty less in Williamsburg Colony City Mission District U.S.A. chucking burned change at drunk Santa or screaming Lucy in the park. The crank goes puma, fondles the little lovely. Old dog head catches cat, claims to be a doctor for cat. And Catullus wants to catapult the fellow into the tender kidling. Just kidding. Catullus calls for the citizens to catapult the codger into the river. Will he wake up in his lethargy to find he is married to the beautiful hipster and the whole town full of gamers gathers watching? What is hipster runoff? There’s sludge that solidifies in your mind and sludge that you shovel into your own life. Catullus, laughing in Colony City. Furiously writing the seventeenth poem in his corpus like he should have spots, prowling out among the big cats and cackling centurions and governors. I came across this beautiful flannel-wearing hipster…the stress on your heart, old man, I just don’t think it’s worth it.
     

    18

     
    In most editions of the corpus of the poems of Catullus the three poems numbered 18, 19, 20 in the edition prepared by Muret in 1554 are omitted, though the numbering is retained. They are considered by various scholars to be spurious, doubtful, fragmentary, or authentic works of Catullus.
     

    19

     
    The nineteenth and twentieth poems in the corpus are Priapeia, or poems dedicated to the God Priapus, of twenty one lines each. Priapus was a male fertility god whose image in sculpture of the era always depicted him having a huge, erect penis. This state of always having an erect penis is called priapism. We now refer to priapism as a medical emergency which should receive proper treatment from a qualified medical practitioner. Priapus, however, was not troubled by the heft of his penis. In one fresco, he is shown weighing the penis against a bag full of money. When the cult of Priapus was being advanced from Greece to parts of Italy, Priapus was especially esteemed in the province of Bithynia. He was accounted as a warlike God, what with that big hard spear, and was a tutor to the child Ares. Priapus famously hated donkeys. Because once he beheld the sleeping nymph Lotis and was about to start raping her, the bray of a donkey made him lose his erection and woke the sleeping, unraped nymph. Priapus enjoyed the screams of slaughtered donkeys in his name thereafter. Many Latin poets wrote Priapeia. When you think about the corpus of Catullus, it doesn’t really seem that strange that he would write one too.
     

    20

     
    Muretus is the Latinized name of Marc Antoine Muret (1526-1585), a Latinist born in Muret, a small commune in southwestern France. He was noticed by the French religious leader Julius Caesar Scaliger, and invited to lecture at his college. Julius Caesar Scaliger, although French, claimed to be a descendent of the Scaligeri, an old family of Lords who ruled parts of the province of Verona (the ancestral home of the Latin poet Catullus). Sometime before 1554, he was accused of being a homosexual. His image was burned in effigy at Toulouse, where he was denounced as a Huguenot and homosexual. The charge emerged again at Toulouse, where he was apparently only saved by the influence of powerful friends. Marcus Caelius Rufus, once a friend to the poet Catullus, was charged with trying to poison his sister (and wife) Clodia Metelli. Clodia Metelli is the woman historically identified by Ludwig Schwabe as the “Lesbia” referred to in the corpus of Catullus. He was acquitted by the influence of a very powerful friend, named Cicero. Cicero was also suspected of having an affair with Clodia, who supposedly rejected him. Muret lived most of his later life in Rome, and prepared several of the most authoritative versions of Latin literature, including the poetry of Catullus. Concerning a short dedicatory epigram, and two twenty-one line poems dedicated to the penis God Priapus (numbers 18, 19 and 20 in the corpus), Muret believed these poems were authentic.
     

    21

     
    When I write the word “O”, I mean it to mark the case of the word that follows. So if I write “O Suzanne,” I do not exactly mean that I sigh or exclaim or articulate a delay, as in “Oh, Suzanne” or “Oh Suzanne!” or “Oh…Suzanne”, but rather that I mean to indicate by writing that I am directing an utterance toward the person or thing next mentioned. O Veranius, for example. Even if I had three hundred thousand friends I’d be yours, pre-natal. I’d hibernate with you in narrative locations and factual nations. Let me kiss your eyes, let me kiss your mouth. Keep talking, oh my god.
     

    22

     
    Poets are very seductive. So daily, so teen. So O interpellated paper, I’m not your pal, I’m your pater. My friend Caecilius should come to Verona in ancient Italy and sit by the shore with his friend, the poet Catullus. There they can cogitate and sip pizza and peer into each other’s queues. If paper were smart it would take roads. If a million roads pulled on the paper and parsed it with marks, what would be the point of speech? Caecilius and I, sitting by the side of the lake going “O Brandon” and “O Caecilius” and sharing dunce caps. Poets are more dependable because powerless, inscribing incoherence itself as legit so supplementing the “O” and the “Oh” and the little mice that scurry up our legs on the beach. Interior bonfire. O touch and I will bust your medulla. So, paper, don’t poop and disappoint pops. Go interrupt Caecilius and her groupies. Go interrupt his little Latin class.
     

    23

     
    Oh, all right, so it’s “nepotism”, is that so fucking horrible? Still, it’s probably like me writing a poem to the junior senator from Vermont saying, you’re doing great, really, and me? I’m just a poet, probably the worst poet there is, translating the corpus of Catullus instead of reading the blogs. And it’s all cash!
     

    24

     
    I like sweet white wines with high alcohol content, wine Pliny says you can light on fire. O Boy. I said, “O Boy”. Pour me a tumbler of that fire water. Delish. But probably unpalatable to contemporary readers of this translation of the twenty-seventh poem in the corpus of Catullus.
     

    25

     
    Farm notoriously attacked by wind. Wind notoriously named by citizens. My farmhouse got absolutely trashed by high winds over the weekend. Bank man came and asked for $6666.72 in 2009 US Dollars approximately. Farm attacked by foreclosure, now prefers attack by wind.
     

    26

     
    Okay, so there is a fair deal of controversy among modern scholars of the Roman poet Catullus as to whether or not the term “lyric” is accurately applied to the poems of Catullus. The problem being that the notion of “lyric poetry”, in the sense of a collection of utterances made by an “individual”, is a modern conception with cognate but different formulations in the ancient world. Catullus, for example, never refers to himself or his own work as “lyric.” One term he does use to refer to this work is “iambic.” “Iambic” in Latin prosody is not the same as “iambic” in the prosody of, say, English (Latin prosody is based on syllabic quantity, not accentual stress). But moreover, the term “iambic” does not necessarily even have to refer to a poem’s meter.
     

    27

     
    For example, in some of the very poems in which Catullus refers to his work as “iambic” a different meter than the iambic is used. Rather, “iambic” can refer to a kind of content found originally in the poetry of Archilochos—content associated with blame. Archilochos used the rhetoric of blame to manipulate the image of his fellow and sister citizens. Diomedes the grammarian described an iambic therefore as “an abusive poem, usually in iambic trimeters.” Aristotle refers to the iambikei idea, or the “iambic form” in Poetics. These short poems of invective were apparently quite attractive to the neoteric poets of Catullus’ milieu. Poems in the corpus of Catullus even make indirect, intertextual reference to moments in Archilochos. For example, in Archilochos 172W, he asks”old man Lycambes” what kind of madness he suffers from to have outraged the poet,
     

    28

     
    who, after all, can shame him by using “iambics”. Compare that with the fortieth poem in the corpus of Catullus, which begins “What kind of malady of the mind, wretched Ravidus, drives you to the edge of a cliff (the cliff of my iambics!?)” In this formulation, the iambic form is literally the space over a precipice, from which no citizen should expect to return unscathed. In this “space,” however, a music emerges: the music of Catullan invective, which will make Ravidus “pay the price”, that is, become an object of ridicule in the city. Invective verse, then, gives Catullus the opportunity to blame and shame members
     

    29

     
    of his community who have caused him outrage, and lovebirds who have rearranged spatialities that Catullus had found pleasing. I have belabored this because it gives me an opportunity to talk about the process of translation in this book called The Poems of Gaius Valerius Catullus. Translation as I understand it involves a preceding writing, a proceeding writing—in between is the body that translates. The preceding writing is absorbed by the body of the translator in the act of reading. And when the translator writes something down which proceeds from the act of reading and the preceding writing, that is called “translation”. However, far from idealizing repetition, this translation
     

    30

     
    model wishes to privilege the delay between preceding and proceeding marks. To acknowledge the fact of detour. To suggest that things can go haywire. Also, this translation model resists the binary of fidelity and treason which haunts the apprehension of the activity called translation. Instead, among other actions, the translator can choose to not. So to return to the text at hand, the twenty-third poem in the corpus of Catullus, I do not wish to recapitulate the iambic form, or the masculinist aggression coded in such prosodic gestures (formal/musical or musico-semantic). Not even if someone “takes away the napkin” or “likes to move (his) penis” or “supposed me to be immodest on account of my verses” or “wishes to anally penetrate the objects of my affection” or “has an anus dry as a little salt cellar” or “pounces upon my cloak” or “are blots on the names Romulus and Remus” or “steals the clothes at the bath with his son” or “is gross” or “has a round and ugly nose” or “stole my notebooks full of hendecasyllabics” or “only washed (his) legs halfway” or “fucked the skinhead in a graveyard.” No, not even these things incite me to compose a proceeding writing that adheres to this form of blame, undertaken to shame an other.
     

    31

     
    I choose to not. And I don’t feel bad about it either. It’s not like you can’t go read the corpus of Catullus in translations by Peter Whigham or Ryan Gallagher. Or Bernadette Mayer or Louis Zukofsky. And those translations are terrific. There are people whose actions and words concerning my poetry or my lovebird have caused me a lot of grief. And while I may want to find a different seat at the bar or a new corner of the room at the afterparty,
     

    32

     
    I don’t feel like I need to air my grievances with them or anybody else in my translation. I’m just telling you. Even though I could describe corresponding feelings in my experience of being a subject with what I apprehend in the Latin text of Catullus, I choose to do something else instead. Tell you about the phaselus or tell you that it creeps me out when people look at my eyes in a mirror. Don’t do that when we’re talking near a mirror, okay? And in return, I’ll tell you a list of some of the names and epithets
     

    39

     
    It’s nite and plus I’m cooling with my arm around Calvus. My attorney calls, moans about sending me a book of poems. My feet up on the ottoman. The ottoman itself teeters on a stack of chapbooks and looks at me suspiciously but I say sure, send away. It comes from another client via courier, and I crack it. Wack! Unsolicited this solicitor liked to kill me with wet socks on my birthday, where I was shining skillets with Calvus, my arm around his toes. Now this book’s here, and the toes develop idiopathic acral ulcers. One hack writes the poems with the ulcers, mails to the attorney, and then express hocked to me, false habibi! So I secrete in the margins: I hate being a lawyer. What does it mean to “be a lawyer”?
     
    My job as a lawyer? Sure, but what about my life as a mom? Then I chuckle and purr. If the Lexus pulls up and Calvus is driving we’re going to the bookstore. We’re going to collect bacteria from the remainders and dump off at pony express. See you later, toilet poems. Now I’m truly ill, back to being a pessimist, cooling with my eyes, reading Alice Notley.
     

    40

     
    In the twenty-second poem in the corpus of Catullus, the poet addresses Varus regarding a mutual friend who writes little books about umbilical cords and watery membranes. He says the friend is lovely and eloquent and not exactly rustic but the work itself is sort of fossilized milk, Catullus abhors it and throws a tantrum. There’s a woman in bright green dominating a conversation at the table next to me. She’s talking about protein beverage. Loudly. And at length. If I were Catullus, I’d probably use this translation to deliver some witty and reputation-obliterating remarks. But videos show bats, scurrying around facts and nonfacts. They bite you and it gets infected. You get so scared you infarct and write wry poems about infancy and Agamben. Let’s make a pact. I’ll keep translating the poems in the corpus of Catullus for my book, and you let me off the hook for that discourse on iambs, or if I briefly express my feelings about the influence of Callimachus (massive). Call this book urbane, okay? My own head stuffed up my own backpack.
     

    41

     
    I forgot the name of my house. Lovers say it feels Tiburtine. Haters claim it’s Sabine (i.e. it contends with pigs). Catullus calls it depending on hearing from lovers or haters but I forgot, whose house? Mine, or Catullus’s house? Things get expelled from my thorax until it wilts, quits signing. Pelts, tracks, drinks—whatever, what I do in my house is unnamable. This is why I’m hot: choppy and long, loyal to stimulating one’s backpack. Here’s a lesson even the ancient Romans knew: if you’re going to constantly have dinner with poets, eventually you’ll have to read their books. That can peck your engines, grate your maximum. That can make you frequent ‘Tussin, track their sales on turtle time. I go to the library to make my decision. I go hungry.
     

    42

     
    Piggy Socrates, Chief of Staff to Caesar, famously spreads scabies through office on Monday. Press conference. Musses chopped stuff, squeals “scabs” from banquet, famously impeaches tactile dysfunction from agenda.
     

    43

     
    Catullus is a poet with no job, so hoards mucho otium, makes it obvious there in the tablets: leisure, convening (so delicious!), writing verses about writing verses with his phallus on the door of a bar, etc. Ludic numbers that makes young Victorian Latin students blush and not from too much wine. Not incensed, I do sense discrepancy about the sleep and the quiet and the limitlessness of the time Catullus has to hang with Licinus, trading licks (both verse-ish and tongue-ish.) If I feel physically as if the top of my head were taken off, I’m probably at work. Bummer patrol! Catullus in bed, his members post-poesy, half-dead like writing in a book. Dolors make him sweat, but it’s for dollars I perspire and expire. No bombs drop on my head except incendiary malinheritance. Beware the bombs brought on by gum disease: too much wine, not enough otium. Beware of dog. Beware of poor attendance at the play.
     

    44

     
    The Roman poet Catullus has no job, but the writing is what endures. Not the job. Not the scalp on the floor with brain barnacles. Is the writing labor or is it a hobby? Is fun labor? Is elocution? I’m writing to you, my friends. I’m just asking you to develop some categories regarding labor, fun, elocution. I’m actually not trying to make you all hate this book.
     

    45

     
    There’s no constraint on otium, so if some delicious opportunity emerges in the regime of wake-and-bake, Catullus is on it. I’ll undo the seashore from your door’s lock, unbutton the forest. I’ll lug plenty of lubricant and witticisms. I’ll fuck you once, but it will feel like nine fucks. When you want to get away, writing feels you. It’s always wandering; it’s always error in the other’s stupid mouth. Roman tunics, made of coarse wool, were not bonerproof. Poem’s proof.
     

    46

     
    The inane repetition of alienated labor is the opposite of what this translation is hoping to accomplish. So I go to work with the corpus of Catullus and splice my body: half eyestrain, half translator. Catullus and I meant to become professional Marxists, only something red-flagged in the interview process. Maybe it was the two thousands years that slipped between Catullus writing Sparrow and me writing The Poems of Gaius Valerius Catullus. The forty-sixth poem in his corpus is about the names of the wind, and their assistance to weary travelers. Weary laborers and their kneepads. Sore performative.
     

    47

     
    Flavius, your friend Catullus isn’t ill or inapt at elegance, so say where you’re at or I’ll take away your posse. Seriously, my fever is opprobrious theft, perpetuated by diligent shame at the top of the pyramid. There, just like in Mel Gibson’s Apocalypto, a clamor thumps the cubicles. Wretched perfumes. Detritus, or human heads, come rolling down, ghast-faced, and everybody totally freaks. You’re like me, pretending to favor inarticulate murmur over glory. What prevails is that I’ve never let you publish anything inept, and you’ve never let me fuck pandas. What we have is good: our wrists tied to a tree trunk, our friends hurling over the edges of cliffs, love sickness, me right in the middle of everything trying to give a poetry reading.
     

    48

     
    Alf forgets everything, including his days in the Melmac Orbit Guard so as a refresher, in song: when the proliferation of pre-emptive violence / meets technological advance too fast for its britches (ethics) / there’s going to be a lot of sentences / expressed in the genitive of regret. Alf, as is well known, hates Catullus and continually tries to eat him, which tremors in the placid family structure. The placid community structure developed by the poets in ancient Rome (all dance party, no reflection). But this is a fact: if the Obamas have a happy Valentines’ Day, we all have a happy Valentine’s Day. Even Alf. Even Catullus. In former times dictators dictated facts, and if one was “I love you” then “you” just got obliged. To service Caesar in the wave pool. Little kiddies nibbling on his bits. Little boom. Then a big boom.
     

    49

     

    for Norma Cole and in homage Bernadette Mayer

     
    A dog on the prowl when I’m walking through the mall. On the sign up sheet for kissing this juvenile, put me down for a milli at three cents per kiss. Then in the future I’ll put on those goat pants, and lay down in the dry, dense corn and say geez, that was a lot of kisses.
     

    50

     
    Dear God, it’s me, Catullus, except this time I’m talking to you as a virgin, in stanzas of three glyconics followed by a pherecratean, a metrical system found in the work of Anacreon (6th century b.c.e.). Each stanza observes synaphaea, or “fastening together”, and each glyconic ends with a syllable that is long. Halfway through the poem I start to talk about your name, and how powerful you are, and how you’re the moon and the vegetables I eat and really old, and sui generis, so spritely, so gentle.
     

    52

     
    Cato and the Giggle Twins joke around, jamming nitrous oxide in their ears and riding it out. Cato and Catullus, high and watching The Friday After Next. Trust them hunky egos. Hunky spittle spraying all over your spear!
     

    53

     
    The fifty-third poem in the corpus of Catullus relates an anecdote whose wit depends on a metonymy (a male friend of Catullus = a penis) and an ensuing metaphor (the “long speech” the friend gives = “lap dessert”). Get it?
     

    54

     
    It’s an interesting moment in Roman history, right before a revolution that Catullus will not live to see. The Roman poet Catullus, after all, dies at 30, years before Caesar tosses dice, white river rafts on the Rubicon, lets his fascist flag fly. Later poets lament the loss of potential hilarity due to the imperator overtaking the power of the Senate. Ovid, for example, has to write epics of exile and loss longer than the entire corpus of Catullus, who called Caesar himself like a lecherous pedophile and got invited to dinner afterwards.
     

    55

     
    Okay, I floss for juveniles. I do it for ass. It’s my mode. And if you want to feud about it, I suggest you check my back catalog. Like when I dissed Midas and hit him with a mallet and serviced his neck and his neck area. I love these juveniles. I collect them. And when one asks me, but what about the reader, the one who wants to feud? She’s not so bad, is he? That’s when I go into the elevator and hit Penthouse. I serve stamen, it’s a habit. Oops, that’s not neck area that’s no piggybank.
     

    56

     
    (some missing lines here) Finnegan Crete doesn’t put a pin-up of Perseus on the Pegasus Ferrari (some missing lines here) and doesn’t want to cite Big A on plump-a-dump over there who’s not only volatile but venting. Ad hoc group against discussions of Catullus (some missing lines here) on one’s medulla there’s an omnibus, and on one’s languor there’s FEAR peruses mandate, FEAR (some missing lines here) your query sucks: TGIF.
     

    60

     
    And then it’s all over, Catullus’ book Sparrow. It ends with an epic metaphor comparing the cruelty of the lover to the teeth of a lion. Then it ends the same way it started. It asks a question, stated in the rhetoric of feigned aporia: What kind of mind is it that can hold a voice in contempt? What kind of cardiac wildness?
     

    Brandon Brown is from Kansas City, Missouri and has lived in San Francisco since 1998. His first two books are forthcoming: The Persians By Aeschylus (Displaced) and The Poems Of Gaius Valerius Catullus (Krupskaya). These two works, along with a new and unpublished piece C Baudelaire Le Vampire 11,000% Slower, are conceptual translations that privilege the visibility of the translator. They are, in part, the material product of a decade-long performance project centered around language acquisition (currently including Latin, Greek, Sanskrit, and Arabic). He has also published several chapbooks, including Memoirs Of My Nervous Illness (Cy Press), 908-1078 (Transmission), and Wondrous Things I Have Seen (Mitsvah Chaps). His work has also appeared in journals, including War and Peace, Brooklyn Rail, Supermachine, and Mrs. Maybe. In 2004-05 he co-curated the Performance Writing series at New Langton Arts and in 2008-09 the New Reading Series at 21 Grand at 21 Grand. He has been blogger in residence for the Poetry Project and the San Francisco Museum of Modern Art. He also publishes small press chapbooks under the imprint OMG!
     

  • On Brandon Brown, “Sparrow,” from The Poems of Gaius Valerius Catullus

    Judith Goldman (bio)
    University of Chicago
    jgoldman1@uchicago.edu

     

     

    Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus,
    rumoresque senum severiorum
    omnes unius aestimemus assis!
    soles occidere et redire possunt;
    nobis cum semel occidit brevis lux,
    nox est perpetua una dormienda.
    da mi basia mille, deinde centum;
    dein mille altera, dein secunda centum;
    deinde usque altera mille, deinde centum.
    dein, cum milia multa fecerimus,
    conturbabimus illa, ne sciamus,
    aut ne quis malus invidere possit,
    cum tantum sciat esse basiorum.
     

    Revive my lovebird. I’ve got an aim to muss. Sure, the rumors will sound severe, but right now sock it to me with your duende. We’ll fiercely cum a million times. Then we’ll…Catullus asserts that he and the lovebird will kiss many thousands of times and then he shall conturbabimus them. Conturbabimus literally means something like “to throw into a mob.” Some scholars interpret this as referring to an image in which Catullus counts his kisses on an abacus, which can then be violently thrown into disarray. I suggest that conturbabimus is a metaphor for confounding the coinage. The economic standard in disarray, the society “loses count.”

     
    Brandon Brown’s translation of Catullus 5—possibly the most famous and most translated lyric of the Catullus corpus—recalls Yves Bonnefoy’s (translated) bon mot declaring translation a matter of declaration: “You can translate by simply declaring one poem the translation of another” (186). Bonnefoy was thinking of Wladimir Weidlé’s joke that Baudelaire’s “Je n’ai pas oublié, voisine de la ville…” is a translation of Pushkin (186). The connection between Brown’s text and its inciting site involves much more than Weidlé’s near whimsical (if intuitively insightful) positing of a similarity of tone or approach, its hint at unconscious influence. Yet to call “Revive my lovebird” a translation is clearly a provocation.
     
    It would be easier to call Brown’s work an “adaptation.” Currently, this term is most often applied to derivative works that change the medium and/or genre of the original and thus occasion more or less significant changes to that work.1 Such transformations are at times produced out of reflections on different modes of fidelity or infidelity and the politics of their (im)possibility—for instance, Mieke Bal’s new films, which attempt in their formal features to approximate the accented translation of displaced speakers talking in an unfamiliar hegemonic language.2 “Adaptation” becomes “appropriation” in works that critique originals they confiscate and dramatically chop, distend, and otherwise re-imagine for political purposes, often to countermand the silencing or other oppression of the subaltern in the original work (such as Jean Rhys’s Wide Sargasso Sea or J.M. Coetzee’s Foe).3 When used to label intra-generic, intra-linguistic translations that edit or add to originals or that do not exchange languages at the level of lexia, however, “adaptation” can function as a pejorative term, as it does in Atoine Berman’s discussion of “the system of textual deformation that operates in every translation” (286). While no process of translation can be entirely free of unconscious linguistic resistances that lead translators to domesticate the foreign, as Berman suggests, some translations—particularly those he calls “adaptations”—lack concern for neutralizing foreign-ness: “the play of deforming forces is freely exercised,” he writes, in “ethnocentric, annexationist translations and hypertextual translations (pastiche, imitation, adaptation, free rewriting)” (286).
     
    Brown comments that conturbabimus signifies “throwing into a mob”; as bookkeeping jargon, the word conjures an image of deranging the counters of an abacus when a calculation is being made.4 As he goes on to say, “I suggest that conturbabimus is a metaphor for confounding the coinage. The economic standard in disarray, the society ‘loses count.’” Brown’s discursive detour into commentary after a spate of largely homophonic translation (translation that, relying on sound, substitutes homophones in the translating language–more on this below) points not only to the latent allegory related to the poem’s content and form embedded in Catullus’s suggestive word but to its allegorization of Brown’s activity as translator. Along with other trivia the poet famously inflates, kissing is a hot topic in Catullus’s corpus, one he takes up in regard to both a male and a female partner and that does not sit easily with constructions of masculinity in late Republican Rome. Indeed, kissing—unlike the oral, anal, and vaginal sex Catullus elsewhere graphically and copiously figures as the prerogative of the aggressive male—at least potentially involves a mutual exchange. Ironically, then, kissing is itself an equivalence that upsets the normative rates of Roman gender exchange, just as an infinity of such kisses becomes the sublime other of number altogether, destroying accountability. This infinity of kisses is echoed formally in Catullus’s lyric, whose repetitive language becomes so intensively formalized and formulaic that its density approaches formlessness. So over-inscribed, libidinality is pathless, infinite—reading may wander at will and no matter wind up mid-kiss.
     
    The general economy Catullus doubly inscribes is further enacted by Brown’s translation, with its similar disruption of translation’s economic standard of equivalency (translation as the reproduction of meaning as truth). If Brown’s redoubtable homophonic translation on the one hand challenges the separability of materiality and meaning, on the other, in prioritizing materiality, it emphasizes an excess irreducible to meaning as the communication of lexical values. In keeping with this general economy of the signifier, Brown’s aside on Catullus’s trope as corroding calculable restraints on kisses also alludes to his translation as the vehicle of a supplement, not an equivalent: if, as Lawrence Venuti so persuasively theorizes, a translation, with its connotative network, conveys a domesticating remainder, a translation can also attempt to turn this loss of the foreign against the target language by somehow making that remainder a vehicle of foreignness.5 Such attempts can never be standardized, just as their successful results emphasize the qualitative differential that mandates equivalence in the first place.
     
    As Walter Benjamin and other theorists of translation have passionately argued, a translation should register the shock of the foreign in the translating language; just as importantly, a translation must work to analogize, in its own linguistic environs and with its own linguistic resources, the derangements the foreign text introduces within its “proper” linguistic economy, its otherness in its own context.6 In its attraction and attention not just to the otherness of the corpus of Catullus, but also to what might be called its peculiarities (its exquisite perversities), and in the multitude of strategies it uses to convey that foreignness and differential specificity—that is, because and not despite its divagations—Brown’s text emerges as a translation par excellence. Brown’s translations of Catullus powerfully throw down a response to the challenge posed by Charles Bernstein “[to take] translation as its own medium … what is the translation doing that can’t be done in any other medium?” (65).
     
    Brown’s translation of Catullus follows upon non-standard renderings by two heroic poets of the North American avant-garde, Louis Zukofsky and Bernadette Mayer, both major influences on Brown’s poetics tout court.
     
    Zukofsky spent almost ten years (1958-1966) on his quite famous and infamous translation of the complete corpus. The work was a collaboration with his wife Celia, who provided Zukofsky with a pony, or rough literal translation, of Catullus’s Latin lines, along with metrical notes.7 Zukofsky in turn produced versions of the lyrics that, beyond very strongly privileging sound and rhythm, attempted the seemingly impossible: he created verses using English homophones for Latin phonemes while concomitantly honoring or, rather, often sharply interpreting, the Latin’s meaning. Zukofsky’s “breathing with” Catullus, as David Wray has argued, presents a radical undoing of sound-sense dualism, a way of enacting “a materialist view of language that refuses to attribute to speech any level of meaning transcendently separate from its availability to the senses” (“‘cool rare air’” 82). If Zukofsky’s “ars amatoria was also an ars poetica,” Wray suggests, both implied “an epistemology at once sensuous and intellective, according to which caring implies loving entails knowing effects keeping of a kind that by definition eternizes the thing kept” (79). Zukofsky’s translation, which also relies on graphic equivalences, preservation of Latin syntax, and tricky experimentation with quantitative verse in English, thus affirms “a drive toward the condition of totality instantiated by … a human language” (75).8
     
    Editor (with Vito Acconci) of the journal 0-9 (1972-4) and (with Lewis Warsh) of United Artists Press, and director of the Poetry Project in New York in the 1980s, Bernadette Mayer has been profoundly influenced in her poetry and in her diaristic, epistolary, essay, and inter-genre (in short, exceedingly polymorphous) writing by her study of Greek and Latin literature, which began in Catholic school and continued, as a mode of collaboration, camaraderie, and inspiration, throughout her life. Mayer’s Eruditio ex Memoria (1977), based on class notes from her educational history, is in a way an intellectual autobiography, yet it is also an erudite interrogation, deconstruction, and satire of erudition (see Gordon). The book examines the historical and other connections among languages (including mathematical language) in the abstract while it traverses privileged verbal objects in many languages, framing them both as media for constructing and conveying information, knowledge, tradition, authority, and value, and as materials essentially ruining any straightforward metaphysics, seeing as the thinkers run together hardly agree on the boundaries between the concrete and the ideal, the practical and the philosophical, triviality and profundity, etc. At one point in her translation, Mayer breaks into notes that translate Catullus 5 itself:
     

    “Vivamus mea Lesbia…!” Sound: look for elisions, running feet, connotative words (conturbabimus, dormienda) predominance of a’s, m’s. “Vivamus mea Lesbia atque amemus…” balanced ideas in a balanced construction, placing of words first for emphasis (Omnes, Soles Nobis, Nox), structural shifts in tone., Imagery: “Lesbia” – “senum”; brevis lux et perpetua nox mille…centum, tantum. The mysteriousness of others, “rumores… invicere,” “senum severiorum,” “nequis malus,” the evil-eyed world, the cruel and severe old world, Catullus and Lesbia, “my beautiful love,” “gratum est” and “tua opera” (by your doing)…
     

    (Eruditio)

     

    Mayer has not translated Catullus as a corpus; her translations and imitations of individual lyrics are mainly concentrated in The Formal Field of Kissing (1990). The slim volume takes its title from a phrase in her version of Catullus 48, another statement of the poet’s insatiable appetite for kisses unaccountable: “I’d kiss your eyes three hundred thousand times/If you would let me, Juventius/ …even if the formal field of kissing/ Had more kisses than there’s corn in August’s fields/I still wouldn’t have had enough of you” (3). If the rendering is a faithful, more standard translation,9 many of Mayer’s Catullus poems are condensations of originals or imitations, as with “Hendecasyllables on Catullus #33”:

     

    You have the balls to say you will be with me
    but you hardly ever are, then you say you’re scared
    of your parents’ opinion, they pay your rent
    I wouldn’t mind that if they didn’t think I
    was a whore ridden with Aids disease & worse things
    but I am I and my little dog knows me
    in the most astonishingly bourgeois way
    I even pay my self-employment tax now
    and put leftovers into expensive tinfoil
    to be used in imaginable tomorrows
    therefore I protest my bad reputation
    but I do wander all night in my vision.

    (27)

     

    As do his urban sensibility and penchant for dropping personal details that signify both socially and more sentimentally, Catullus’s vulgar and sublime eroticism permeates Mayer’s oeuvre, while she also appropriates his images and tropes, his lyric immediacy and address, his play with register and technique, as in “Sonnet”: “My hand’s your hand within this rhyme/ You look at me this is all fucked up time/ I’m just a sparrow done up to be/ An Amazon or something and he? or thee?” (Sonnets 37); and in “Sonnet”: “So long honey, don’t ever come around again, I’m sick of you/ & of your friends, you take up all my time & I don’t write/ Poems cause I spend all my time wanting to fuck you” (Sonnets 64).

     
    Known for their economy, intricacy, and elegance, if also for their irresistible naughtiness, Catullus’s poems were celebrated in the culture in which he wrote them, late Republican Rome (first century BCE). His extant corpus comprises 116 poems, split into 3 sections: the first 60 are known as the polymetrics (there are actually 57 of them, as 18-20 are considered spurious); the next 8 are longer poems, 7 hymns and an epyllion (mini-epic); and the last 48 are epigrams (including the famous “Odi et amo”).
     
    This selection from Brown’s translation is taken from the polymetrics, which may have circulated in Catullus’s time under the moniker “Sparrow,” as “passer” is the first word of the first poem after the dedicatory lyric. Catullus’s two poems on Lesbia’s pet bird are among his best known, and Brown, with this reception history in mind, dilates his translation through the metonym of the “sparrow.” In fact, he extravagantly undoes Catullus’s triangulation in these particular poems of his relation to Lesbia through the bird by collapsing Lesbia herself into the “lovebird,” a move that amplifies the already spectacularized raging ambivalence of Catullus’s cathexis to the treacherous love object who spurned him (consider, for instance, that the bird dies, occasioning a mock elegy).
     
    Split into 60 prose poems that do not literally correspond to the “Sparrow” section’s 60 lyrics, but rather obsess around their anima and ethos, Brown’s translations fantasticate largely by means of Catullus’s central concerns: masculinity, affect, performance, text as corpus and corpus as text, and literary and social form. The “original” Catullus 16 threatens, with a sound face- and ass-fucking, a couple of frenemies who accuse the poet of spoiling his masculinity through his erotic poetry, which stages a seemingly effete conturbation of his desire. The poem is commonly taken to state Catullus’s sense of the separation between performative literary persona and authentic actual person.10 Yet given the radically status-oriented character of culture in Rome at this time, its will to make signify every matter and manner, reflexive performativity is rather a total social fact that Catullus’s poems in general comment on and participate in with an especial bravura that Brown draws out, particularly in relation to masculinity.
     
    As Elizabeth Young’s extraordinary recent revisioning of Catullan poetics elucidates, an important element of the ongoing drama of Catullan machismo is Catullus’s own acts of translation, as Brown’s meta-translative posturing, among other strategies, makes manifest (The Mediated Muse). Bringing the geo-political shifts, social dynamics, and material culture of the Catullan moment to bear on his lyrics, Young persuasively demonstrates that the poems self-consciously style themselves as contact zones, sites where the work of acculturating the foreign fetishes flooding the capital was done. Re-coding the foreign to give it recognizable cultural capital required laundering foreign-ness as an imaginary, valorized “Greek-ness,” in that the cultural patrimony of the Greeks was highly prized by the Romans and was utterly foundational to elite Latin culture, especially since Greece had come under Roman control. Catullus’s poems are not only filled with such Hellenized objects, as Young argues, but style themselves literally and seductively as Greek trinkets or “trifles”: they use Greek meters and literary forms, quote Greek texts, make elaborate use of Grecisms, and perform the passionate affects of Greek lyricism. Though a sense of mastery and propriety over the Grecian was de rigueur for elite Roman men, this intimacy with Hellenic aesthetics could also be seen as an embodiment of Greek effeminacy. As a social climber from an elite provincial family and literary avant-gardiste—thus an expert in the manipulation of codes and the ultimate purveyor of urbanitas—Catullus was able nonetheless to bend this exotic aesthetic towards the consolidation of a new form of Roman masculinity that he and his poems approximated.
     
    Such forging of lyric manhood through translation-cum-code-switching-and-laundering is in part translated by Brown through virtuosic play with many speech genres and registers, particularly his incorporation of the rhetoric and prosody of hip-hop (for instance, the traces of Kanye West’s “Gold Digger” as Brown mouths, “We want pre-up”): this is not only an appropriate choice in light of Catullus’s taste for invective and verbal virtuosity, but also because it is the contemporary American-imperial performative masculinity most prone to borrowing in the service of consolidating gender capital. And just as we find the obtruding character of the translator himself absorbed into the poetic persona he translates, Brown both reflexively performs Catullan gender performativity and refuses to disavow it disaffectedly. Despite the heavy irony gathering around the ever-more ostentatious and imaginative misogyny he weaves by supplementing the text of Catullan affect, the translator’s own corpus as text, text as corpus remains self-implicated in the errancies of radical ambivalence.
     
    Though I know he would object, that seems yet another version of Brown’s translational fidelity.
     

    Judith Goldman is a Harper Schmidt fellow and collegiate assistant professor at the University of Chicago, teaching in the arts humanities core and in creative writing. She is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), “the dispossessions” (atticus/finch 2009), and l.b.; or, catenaries (forthcoming, Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009. Currently, she is working on mixing composed recorded sound and live sound, poet’s theater and other performance work, and multi-media works.
     

    Notes

     
    1. See Part I of Julie Sanders, Adaptation and Appropriation.

     

     
    2. This is discussed throughout Mieke Bal, “Translating Translation.”

     

     
    3. These well-known examples are given in Sanders.

     

     
    4. Garrison notes that the word is borrowed from bookkeeping jargon (97). See also Wray, Catullus (149).

     

     
    5. On the “general economy” of the signifier, see Steve McCaffery (204). The “domesticating remainder” is largely at issue in Lawrence Venuti, “Translation, Community, Utopia.”

     

     
    6. Philip E. Lewis examines this issue throughout “The Measure of Translation Effects.”

     

     
    7. See Jeffrey Twitchell-Waas’s “Catullus” entry in Z-Site: A Companion to the Works of Louis Zukofsky. A home recording of Zukofsky reading his homophonic translations of most of the polymetrics section of Catullus can be found online at PennSound.

     

     
    8. See also Jack Foley, “Taking Liberties: Louis Zukofsky.” As Foley points out, “Zukofsky’s Catullus insists on both the similarity of his American English to the Latin and its utter, appalling distance.”

     

     
    9. See Mayer’s explanation at a 1987 reading of the poem at Naropa, available at PennSound.

     

     
    10. See Julia Haig Gaisser on Catullus 16 in Catullus 47-50. See also Garrison’s commentary on Catullus 16, 104.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Bal, Mieke. “Translating Translation.” Journal of Visual Culture 6.1 (2007): 109-124. Print.
    • Berman, Antoine. “Translation and the Trials of the Foreign.” Trans. and ed. Lawrence Venuti. The Translation Studies Reader. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2004. 276-295. Print.
    • Bernstein, Charles. “Breaking the Translation Curtain: The Homophonic Sublime.” L’Esprit Créateur 38.4 (1998): 64-70. Print.
    • Bonnefoy, Yves. “Translating Poetry.” Theories of Translation: An Anthology of Essays from Dryden to Derrida. Eds. Reiner Schulte and John Biguenet. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992. 186-192. Print.
    • Foley, Jack. “Taking Liberties: Louis Zukofsky” Rev. of Louis Zukofsky, Selected Poems. Contemporary Poetry Review, 2007. Web. 23 December 2010.
    • Gaisser, Julia Haig. Catullus. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2007. Print.
    • Garrison, Daniel H. and Gaius Valerius Catullus. The Student’s Catullus. 3rd ed. Tulsa: U of Oklahoma P, 2004. Print.
    • Gordon, Nada. “Form’s Life: An Exploration of the Works of Bernadette Mayer.” MA thesis. University of California, Berkeley, 1986. Web. 23 December 2010.
    • Lewis, Philip E. “The Measure of Translation Effects.” Ed. Lawrence Venuti. The Translation Studies Reader. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2004. 256-275. Print.
    • Mayer, Bernadette. “Catullus #48.” Mayer Author Page. PennSound. Web. 23 December 2010.
    • ———. Eruditio ex Memoria (1977). Facsimile ed. Editions Eclipse. Department of English University of Utah. Web. 23 December 2010.
    • ———. The Formal Field of Kissing: Translations, Imitation, Epigrams. New York: Catchword Papers, 1990. Print.
    • ———. Sonnets. New York: Tender Buttons, 1989. Print.
    • McCaffery, Steve. North of Intention: Critical Writings, 1973-1986. 2nd ed. New York: Roof Books, 2000. Print.
    • Sanders, Julie. Adaptation and Appropriation. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.
    • Twitchell-Waas, Jeffrey. “Catullus (1969) with Celia Zukofsky.” Z-Site: A Companion to the Works of Louis Zukofsky. Web. 23 December 2010.
    • Venuti, Lawrence. “Translation, Community, Utopia.” The Translation Studies Reader. Ed. Lawrence Venuti. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2004. 482-501. Print.
    • Wray, David. Catullus and the Poetics of Roman Manhood. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2001. Print.
    • ———. “‘cool rare air’: Zukofsky’s Breathing with Catullus and Plautus.” Chicago Review 50.2-4 (Winter 2004). 52-99. Print.
    • Young, Elizabeth. The Mediated Muse: Catullan Lyricism and Roman Translation. Diss. University of California, Berkeley, 2008. Web. 23 December 2010.
    • Zukofsky, Lewis. Catullus. New York: Viking Press, 1969. Print.
    • ———. “Zukofsky’s Homemade Tape Recordings of Catullus 1-46, November 11, 1961.” Zukofsky Author Page. PennSound. Web. 23 December 2010.

     

  • Coloring Between the Lines of Punk and Hardcore: From Absence to Black Punk Power

    David Ensminger (bio)
    Lee College
    davidae43@hotmail.com

    Abstract
     
    For three decades, African Americans have often been depicted in the popular press and in independent media as embodying the legacy of a hip hop nation, which the media would signify as an urban, misogynist, and materialistic musical genre and lifestyle. Such representation diminishes or negates, through absence or scant coverage, African American participation in punk and rock’n’roll. In doing so, the media perpetuates hegemonic notions of African Americans as a homogeneous community without nuance and individuation. This essay interrogates the misconception that punk is essentially a white (or Anglo) Do-it-Yourself participatory subculture, and argues that the neglect of a mixed, diverse, and inclusive punk history demonstrates that African American punk cultural productions are undervalued, absent, or deleted. Such interrogation leads to what Stuart Hall has termed “making stereotypes uninhabitable” in his lecture, “Representation and Media” (1997). The essay reclaims the roles of people of color in punk, thus undermining fixed, normative assumptions about race in American pop culture, rendering them unstable and arbitrary. Rewriting punk music as a transhistorical, crosscultural, and synergistic negotiation between African American and Anglo music cultures creates new potentials for meaning and a mode of empowerment for a generation previously unaware of punk’s truly democratic ethos.
     

    “There aren’t any blacks.”
     

    —”Slam Dancing: Checking in With L.A. Punk.” Woody Hochswender. 1981. Rolling Stone.

     

    “A large number of hardcore people in New York are Hispanic, black, oriental, and Jewish.…”
     

    —the editorial staff of Guillotine (#8), 1984.

     

    “There is no hint of any derivation from Black music.”
     

    —”England’s Screaming: The Music.” Greg Shaw, Bomp, Nov 1977.

     

    “Punk is white and suburban.”
     

    —Mykel Board, Maximumrocknroll. 1986.

     
    For three decades, African Americans have often been depicted in mainstream and even independent media almost exclusively as embodying the living legacy of a hip hop nation, signified by such media as an urban, often misogynist and materialistic, “street level” musical genre and lifestyle. Such representation effectively diminishes, or even negates, through absence or scant coverage, their contemporary influence on rock ‘n’ roll and punk. In doing so, the media perpetuates hegemonic, master narrative notions of blacks as a homogeneous community, easily containable “others” without nuance and individuation. I seek to interrogate the common misconception of punk, essentially a Do-it-Yourself and participatory subculture, as a white (or Anglo) cultural phenomenon.
     
    As Daniel Traber notes, the very nature of punk within the commodity market echoes black culture; punk established a permanent alternative to the corporate apparatus of the mainstream music industry by returning to a system of independent labels that resembled the distribution of post-World War II “race music” that influenced the white rockers of the 1950s (32). As punk writer Chris Salewicz posits, “more important is the way punk still is presented, which is through the rootsiest musical business set-up that exists outside of reggae.” Members of the Bellrays—guitarist Tony Fate and singer Lisa Kekaula—suggest that punk’s roots go as far back as 1918 and include Louis Armstrong and Duke Ellington, while Mike Watt, former bass player for the Minutemen, links his own tour circuit and DIY ethos back to vaudeville and burlesque (Testa). Bruce Davis attests that the Ramones were “like the jazz musicians of the 1950s and the blues players of the 1960s who would play in clubs to a relatively small devoted following, and then go to Europe where they’d be greeted as heroes” (10). Vic Bondi, singer for Articles of Faith (a 1980s Chicago band with a taste for reggae, funk, and three-guitar hardcore punk agility), suggests that punk gave people a voice to counter and denounce their oppression, an ethic that links back to jazz and slave hollers.
     
    The discussion and assertion of a rich, complex, and nuanced black presence in punk rock frays the assumptions about punk rock being centered in a fixed, natural, and normalized white presence, assumptions cemented through a popular discourse that in effect undervalues or negates all other cultures present in punk. Such interrogation of stereotypes leads to what Stuart Hall describes as “making stereotypes uninhabitable” in his lecture “Representation and the Media” (1997). My emphasis on reclaiming the roles of people of color in punk is an attempt to undermine these stereotypes and assumptions and to create new potentials for meaning and empowerment for a generation unaware of punk’s diversity.
     
    Such intent was partly established very early on in punk media. In Ink Disease, a fanzine from the early 1980s, Franz Stahl from the mixed race Washington D.C. band Scream argues, “There are certainly more Blacks in punk than there are in rock’n’roll.” His bandmate and brother Peter, the singer, responds: “Blacks aren’t exposed to it. The only exposure they get is from the media. It’s all twisted and distorted … I think it’s just a prime example of this whole country, it’s basically just as racist as when the Emancipation Proclamation was first signed.” This racism might manifest itself as a sometime invisible barrier, as noted by bass player Skeeter. When asked by Flipside interviewer Donny the Punk how being black affects his relationship to the hardcore punk scene, Skeeter responds, “It’s different. You notice it every time you walk into a town. There’s always some sort of hesitation. I feel a certain pressure, there’s a block there, a wall.” Perhaps the reclamation of punk history can become a way to unmask, understand, and destabilize this “wall” of ambivalence and racism.
     
    Often racialized and derided as white rebel music without much cause, punk music has been far more multicultural than the genres of power pop, heavy metal, or even early hip hop. This, in turn, challenges David James’s notion that L.A. hardcore was a “white musical production” (167). Instead, I imagine hardcore and punk as a convergence culture that provided a space for participants like black lesbian female skater and drummer Mad Dog from the Controllers to reassert the flux and freedom of black identity in American music and culture. The presence of such African American punks is neither homogenized nor fixed. In fact, Mad Dog, who joined the Controllers even after Lorna from the Germs claimed they were racists (partly because bassist bass player DOA Dan painted a swastika on his chest), once told Maximumrocknroll that she is a “white man trapped in a black woman’s body. You have to print that and if people don’t get it, well then, fuck them.” Such statements may seem strangely assimilationist, or marked by a sense of transexuality, but I argue differently. Mad Dog’s persona reflects Traber’s notion of transgression—challenging the social order’s core stable narrative—perhaps even accidentally, by revealing that each and every identity is a performance, replete with a costume (Whiteness 181 n.15). Thus Mad Dog offers a critique of prescribed cultural restraints.
     
    Mad Dog (Carla Duplantier), a New Yorker transplanted to Los Angeles, worked for the postal office and first heard punk rock via KROQ FM’s Rodney on the Roq, which spun tunes like the Ramones’s “Sheena is a Punk Rocker” in 1977. She promptly bought the single at Bomp Records, which was a store, fanzine, and record label behind local heroes like the Weirdos and Germs. A longtime skateboarder and drummer fond of Jon Bonham (Led Zeppelin) and Mitch Mitchell (Jimi Hendrix), she quickly learned songs by Blondie and Dead Boys and befriended Kira Roessler (future Sexsick and Black Flag bass player). Witnessing shows by West Coast legends like the Skulls and Avengers, she become a resident rocker at the Hollywood club The Masque and joined the Controllers, who released the EP Suburban Suicide (Siamese, 1978) with her on drum kit. She later played with the .45s, Skull Control, Legal Weapon, and The Leaving Trains. During the 1980s, she rooted herself in England, where she gained the attention of Malcolm McLaren, who managed her band Jimmy the Hoover. Having opened for Bow Wow Wow, Jimmy the Hoover were first signed by Innervision, a label affiliated with CBS, where they released the single “Tantalise” and reached #18 on the charts, which led to two appearances on Top of the Pops. Not unlike the syncretic sounds of Shriekback, they effused pop flair; Third World stylings and rhythm care of Flinto Chandia, their Zambian bass player-cum-multi-instrumentalist; and basic dance-floor grooves.
     
    Undoubtedly, African Americans have been an essential force shaping rock music since they carved a classic form from a combination of sped-up blues, boogie-woogie big band piano, and rollicking rhythm and blues. Chuck Berry, Big Mama Thornton (“Hound Dog”), and Little Richard (“Tutti Frutti,” later reworked as “Tofutti” by the hardcore band MDC) were powerful musical engines that energized the form with gusto, panache, and deep dynamic skills.1 Malcolm McLaren, manager for the Sex Pistols, acknowledged in an interview with Greg Stacy that, “I never really believed that anybody was gonna write anything better than ‘Johnny B. Goode’ … [the Sex Pistols were] still in the very basic, raw, old-fashioned format, verse-chorus, middle eight, blah blah blah, R & B, Chuck Berry chords.” This appears to reinforce the insight of one rock ‘n’ roll social historian who also recognizes a “repetitive blues-based guitar solo” on “God Save the Queen,” which is nonetheless “harmonically more complex than most blues.” He also posits that The Clash dabbled in “Berry-style classic rock” on “Brand New Cadillac” and a Bo Diddley beat on “Hateful” (Friedlander 254, 257). Understood in such a context, British punk’s “ground zero” (from 1976) bands were still indebted to black music.
     
    I rely on Dick Hebdige’s claim that “Black cultural forms (e.g. music) continue to exercise a major determining influence over the development of each subcultural style” as a cornerstone of my own theory (Subculture 73). Hebdige posits that each subculture from Mods to punks practices syncretic or hybrid tendencies, including re-working elements torn from a parent or dominant culture. This is especially evident in the semiotics of fashion—in “the idea of style as a form of Refusal”—when it reveals “maps of meaning” that offend the silent majority’s unity and cohesion (2, 18). As such, the music itself becomes a patchwork, a zone of convergence and negotiation, in which black forms become “imported,” mutating into the signifying soundtrack of the subculture, which demands new configurations (68-69). Punks were often enamored with reggae and black culture: on clothes featured in their photo for the “White Riot” single, The Clash featured phrases such as “Heavy Manners” and “Heavy Duty Discipline,” which alluded to Prince Far I’s single “Heavy Manners / Heavy Discipline” (Heavy Duty, 1976) and to repressive politics and security measures in Jamaica. The photograph itself, featuring the band pushed up against a wall, is an homage to the album State of Emergency (Record Globe, 1976) by reggae artist Joe Gibbs and the Professionals (Gray 223). Black DJ and filmmaker Don Letts avidly spun reggae records in clubs like the Roxy, the former gay-turned-punk club featuring flyers made by black artist Barry Jones. Punk bands covered soul and reggae songs in live sets, singles, and albums, played alongside them, politicized their worldviews in somewhat parallel fashion, offended “normal” society with their gear and clothing, and even joined together in street actions. Like their black brethren, punks attempted to seek autonomy and agency, though eventually their most rebellious forms, such as the style of bands like X Ray Spex, became part of the commodity landscape—neutered, assimilated, and perhaps finally recuperating portions of hegemony or capitalism. Hebdige’s work nevertheless has its limitations. He neither addresses songs as texts nor takes an ethnographic approach to interviewing participants, nor does he describe black/West Indian culture at length. While his book teems with analysis of subculture rituals as class resistance, descriptions of dominant culture remain slim. The context is hazy.
     
    Countercultural icon and music critic Lester Bangs, once yelled at by New York City punks for playing Otis Redding at a loft party in the 1970s, adored the Clash. In the 1979 essay “White Noise Supremacists,” he admits that in an earlier essay in Creem magazine, he attempted a Lenny Bruce-style method of “defusing epithets” by reclaiming them:
     

    Now, as we all know, white hippies and beatniks before them would never have existed had there not been a whole generational subculture with a gnawing yearning to be nothing less than the downest baddest niggers… Everybody has been walking around for the last year or so acting like faggots ruled the world, when in actuality it’s the niggers who control and direct everything just as it always has been and properly should be.

     

    Yet by the time he authored “White,” he regretted these same turns-of-phrase and his impromptu late-night party sessions when he would belt out mock blues like: “Sho’ wish ah wuz a nigger / Then mah dick’d be bigger.” The article candidly unveils Bangs’s realization that he blundered; moreover, he further suggests that racism is like a virus that infects invisibly, can cloud the brain, and can push poor judgment to the surface during moments of distress or clumsiness: “You don’t have to try at all to be a racist. It’s a little coiled clot of venom lurking there in all of us, white and black, goy and Jew, ready to strike out when we feel embattled, belittled, brutalized. Which is why it has to be monitored, made taboo and restrained, by society and the individual.”

     
    This forthright cautionary tale might have been the result of Bangs having heard Andy Shernoff of the punk band Dictators calling Camp Runamuck the place “where Puerto Ricans are kept until they learn to be human” (likely not less ambiguous than Adam Ant’s controversial song “Puerto Rican,” with its lyric “greasy haired dagos”). The essay also may be a response to the “cartoony” band Shrapnel, which was fingered as “proto-fascist” by music critic Robert Christgau and featured Legs McNeil of PUNK fanzine. McNeil spouted songs like “Hey Little Gook” from stage and years later told writer Jon Savage that the original group of New York punks “were going: ‘Fuck the Blues: fuck the black experience’” (qtd. in Savage 123). Such antipathy was not the sole provenance of New York City, for in England, the band the Models produced a hand drawn flyer for a Roxy gig in 1977 that promised “No reviving of Old R + B” and a “Nazi party.” Luckily, none of these actions overshadows the fact that black, white, and Hispanic musicians were converging in punk.
     
    Female punk pioneer Poly Styrene from X Ray Spex, who was raised by mixed Somali-English parents, became a pivotal figure. According to Public Image bass player Jah Wobble, during the early punk era she was considered “a strange girl” who spoke openly about hallucinating and “freaked Johnny [Rotten of the Sex Pistols] out” (qtd. in Raha 88). Greil Marcus problematically describes her voice as being able to disinfect a toilet, whereas Karina Eileraas explains that girl bands often use the ugly voice as a tool for
     

    cathartic expression; a means to articulate the “self” while acknowledging that it is a site of fiction, contest, incoherence, social inscription, and performativity. Girl bands use their voice as weapons … the “ugly” voice also constitutes a form of revolt against the grammar and syntax of phallogocentrism … to remind us that language [like punk itself] is always pregnant with impurity.
     

    (125-126)

     

    If her voice was impure as a toilet, then that was her weapon of choice against the plastic world of pop music. She was unpretty and unbound.

     
    Judith Halberstam has referenced Styrene’s lyric “I’m a reject and I don’t care” to illustrate punk’s “stylized and ritualized language of the rejected.” And Steve Rubio argues that Styrene’s other exhortation to “Bondage Up Yours,” perhaps the band’s most notorious single, still reverberates throughout pop culture:
     

    The cultural force of “Oh Bondage!” in 1977 was empowering: the stagnation of the mid-70s, economic, artistic, psychic and social, was confronted with a NO so emphatic it became an affirmation, an insistence that things did not have to remain as they were … We love Rhino Records [which reissued the song], because we get one last chance to stare down bondage, but as long as we are dealing with remembered bondage, we are powerless. Only by using Poly Styrene’s cry as a weapon against our current, ongoing, bondage, can we be true to the spirit of 1977.

     

    Rubio goes on to reinforce Hebdige’s argument in Subculture: The Meaning of Style that such an outcry as “Oh Bondage Up Yours”—the signifying sound of punk—becomes “codified, made comprehensible” through commodification (Subculture 96). As a result, such protests and exhortations are rendered innocuous and made safe by becoming a product such as a T-shirt slogan or a 45 rpm record. Yet, to remain committed to the ideals of the song—to distress normalcy and reverse the gendered roles of power—the fight against bondage must continue. I find it powerful that this signal to revolt emanates not from the voice of a white, middle-class teenager, but from the voice of an ethnically mixed woman navigating a confluence of identities and cultures.

     
    No single concise or cohesive history of black music’s impact on punk rock currently exists, partly due, as I describe above, to hegemonic assumptions—normalized within commercial and academic discourse—about the overall “whiteness” of the genre. Such a perspective is epitomized by Jim Curtis’s slanted claim that “punk renounced black music—it was the whitest music ever. (This was the principle reason why you couldn’t dance to it)” (qtd. in Rowe 56). Such declarations are problematic for several reasons. One, people frequently did dance to punk music, whether they engaged in fervid pogoing or slamdancing as hardcore became the aggressive 1980s punk musical mode. Secondly, as Don Waller notes, indirect links between white and black culture within the musical heritage of punk can be explicated: “First Generation [punk] is just a two-car garageful of white suburban horndogs falling off their fruit boots tryin’ to sound like the Stones tryin’ to sound like the voices of authentic African-American essperiance [sic]” (122). This offhandedly suggests that punk music bears the mark of the black man’s burden and blues—to teach white youth resistance through musical tropes. Authors like Zanes have even suggested that punk shares core aesthetic approaches with black artists like Prince, such as “a deliberate play with and challenge of the romantic constructions of authenticity” (45). Punk was both deliberate play and an attack on notions of authenticity: sterile, overly-trained musicians were not authentic, whereas raw power in the hands of amateurs was authentic.
     
    To further fissure the notion of punk rock as solely white music, one can see punk affirmed as hybrid, cross-cultural, or convergence culture in a testament from Mick Jones of the Clash, one of the First Generation icon bands: “Any gig we do is Rock Against Racism because we play black music; we’re as interested in making sure that the black culture survives as much as that the white culture does. We play their music and hope they’ll play ours. We have a common bond with these people” (qtd. in Orman 171). Jones seems to hope that punk can be a stimulus and force of preservation, drawing people together to realize the power and excitement inherent in their related cultural traditions.
     
    Coco Fusco posits that cultural appropriation and consumption cannot “substitute for equitable exchange” (69). Though punk bands’ repertoires and intentions may reflect interaction as an ideal and even support “integrationist ideas,” Anglos still become stars of “what began as [a] black cultural movement[]”—rock ‘n’ roll (69). This may even unintentionally strengthen Anglo “mass-cultural dominance” and “symbolic capital by means of commodification,” while exposing undercurrents of political, cultural, and linguistic control, as long as white bands take from, rather than trade with, their black peers and forefathers (69-70). The white punks retain the power to be identity-benders, the power to
     

    choose, the power to determine value, and the right to consume without guilt. That sense of entitlement to choose, change, and redefine one’s identity is fundamental to understanding the history of how white America has formed ideas about itself, and how those ideas are linked first to a colonial enterprise and … mass industrialized culture.

    (68)

     
    In hindsight, though, Stewart Home has illustrated the not-so-latent racism in early punk as well, pointing out that The Clash sing about “kebab Greeks” on their self-titled first record (see Ch. 3). More ironically, Strummer would wear a “Chuck Berry is Dead” T-shirt (as if negating his earlier pub rock, R & B-based band the 101ers); yet later, the Clash covered Toots and the Maytals and invited Bo Diddley, Screamin’ Jay Hawkins, Grandmaster Flash, Lee Perry, Treacherous Three, and the Bad Brains on stage to open for them, though not without controversy. New York concertgoers heckled and threw trash at Grandmaster Flash, but the other opening band, Miller Miller Miller and Sloane—white high school youth, friends of the future novelist Jonathan Lethem, and discovered at CBGBs playing Aretha Franklin covers and disco-funk—did not get pelted and booed. NY Rocker did describe the same Clash fans as equally merciless to the opening white electro punk duo Suicide, “whose treatment was awful,” leaving the band “dripping in blood and spit” (Trakin, “Suicide” 31). British audiences threw bottles at reggae artist Mikey Dread when he once opened for the Clash as well. In Vancouver in 1979, agitated crowds catcalled opener Bo Diddley, but even the Clash themselves did not escape the ruckus:
     

    The punks paid tribute to their heroes by slamming into each other, jumping onstage, throwing drinks and beer bottles at the band, and spitting at them. The Clash withstood the controlled riot for four songs, ducking and dodging the fusillade, then Strummer interrupted the music to mock them: “If anybody had any balls they’d be throwing wine bottles!”
     

    (Wallenchinsky et al. 95)

     

    Later, Joe Strummer pulled Bo Diddley back on stage to end their set with the Sonny Curtis and the Crickets / Bobby Fuller Four classic, “I Fought the Law” (95).

     
    Tony Kinman, bassist and singer of the Dils, a First Generation Los Angeles punk band, provided me with a different assessment of the Clash’s choices for opening acts:
     

    There’s a long, historical tradition now for British bands to come over here and hire black opening acts. The Who had the Toots and the Maytals open up for them and stuff like that. And I love Bo Diddley. To me, Bo Diddley is one of the gods. He is one of the untouchable icons of rock music. I didn’t expect the Clash to have ten punk rock bands open up for them, but when they had Bo Diddley open up for them, that was a failure of the imagination. It’s just like U2 having B.B. King open for them at Dodger Stadium. Now, I know U2 might be thinking, we want to introduce this great classic legend to our young stupid audience, there’s 70,000 of them out there. This gives B.B. a chance to stretch his legs, but … Bono came onstage to introduce B.B. King to his audience as somebody that we (U2) just recently discovered. Now, I know he didn’t mean, we discovered this man, what he meant to say is that B.B. was a man U2 just recently got into. But you know the way it just sounded, right? I can imagine that B.B. was thinking, you know, I remember when Eric Clapton or Jeff Beck gave me the exact same intro at the Filmore in 1968. You know what, get me back to Vegas. To me, it was a similar thing to the Clash having Bo Diddley open up for them. I can dig it if Joe and Mick and the dudes just dug Bo, he happened to be their favorite performer, and they were just thrilled to have him play with them.

     

    Some might insist that Strummer’s earlier slight stabs at neo-racism were just a pretense to be “shocking” and “legit.” His relationship to world music traditions, given full breadth on albums like Sandinista and Combat Rock (which was recorded at Jimi Hendrix’s Electric Ladyland Studio, the former site of a Charlie Parker club), was fecund and long lasting. He was even a BBC world music DJ before his death. Yet, some traces of prejudice might still remain on the song “Rock the Casbah,” depending on how one interprets the song’s vision of the Middle East, or the pantomime style of the video, which features a dancing Arab (played by their manager Bernie Rhodes) and a Jew, and a mishmash linguistic melting pot of Hindi, Arabic, Hebrew, and North African phrases uttered by Strummer. The potential problems with the song don’t necessarily lie in the Arab and Jew skanking together in the streets and in the Austin hotel pool, but rather in the Arab’s holding a beer bottle, given that alcohol is forbidden under Islamic law.

     
    Mick Jones’s own mixed tapes from the fertile time period of the early 1980s include music by Vanity 6, Dr. Jeckyll and Mr. Hyde, Peech Boys, Indeep, Marvin Gaye, and Diana Ross. Looking back, he has described that formative era’s Hip Hop as symbolizing “community, the Zulu Nation, like an extension of reggae, and not boasting or gangsta” (Snow 88). Other Clash band members even created the alias Wack Attack for him, since Jones was thrilled by the rap phenomenon. Don Letts, friend-maker and close ally of the band, suggests:
     

    These guys were at the peak of their game, man.… I mean, they basically ran New York for the few weeks they were playing there. There was this amazing cultural exchange going on. I can’t tell you what a buzz it was. WBLS, a totally black station, started playing “The Magnificent Seven” on heavy rotation, and they did a remix of it, where they had samples of Clint Eastwood and Bugs Bunny, and that was the soundtrack of the city for the whole period that the Clash were there, and beyond.
     

    (qtd. in Orshoski)

     

    A version of it from 1980, titled “Dirty Harry,” has surfaced on Clash bootlegs like Golden Bullets.

     
    The triple LP Sandinista features a wide range of genre-defying songs that blur borders. Allan Moore, in his book Rock: The Primary Text, outlines several instances in which the Clash eschew simple punk three-chord referents and rely on Jamaican Mikey Dread behind the mixing board to develop textures via extensive multi-tracking and the use of echo. They use a 1930s-period chord sequence and jazzy horns on “Jimmy Jazz,” incorporate James Brown-esque horn parts on “Ivan Meets G.I. Joe,” place gospel voices on “Corner Soul,” dollop “Washington Bullets” with Caribbean-style xylophone and pedal-steel guitar, hone in on funk bass lines for “Magnificent Seven,” and adopt wooden reggae bass beats (known as “riddim”) and reggae-infused tomtom drums on “One More Time” and “Guns of Brixton”—the latter of which, lyrically speaking, is psycho-geographically located also in the heart of multicultural, working class England (133-34). In an overview of the Clash in Uncut magazine, Brett Sparks of the Handsome Family reminds us that the bass line of “The Magnificent Seven” is actually culled and adapted from “London Calling,” while Norman Cook explains that the instrumental version of the song, known as “Mustapha Dance,” vividly foreshadowed house music and is still routinely spun by club DJs today (“The Clash”).2
     
    By the mid-1980s, singer and guitarists Jones and Strummer parted company, forming two different Clash bands. When pressed to explain the situation, Strummer replied that Jones was no longer making “our music. He was playing with beat boxes and synthesizers. I was thinking ‘It’s time for us to stop ripping off the black people so much that they don’t get on the radio anymore.’ I didn’t want to play South Bronx music, you know” (Goldberg 41, 47). Strummer suggests the Clash had been sidetracked into believing they were revered musicians and artists, which is self-indulgent and fatal, especially when considering black blues pioneer Robert Johnson “never thought he was an artist.” So, even though Strummer rejected his former line-up’s exploitation of black music, he still used a black legend to prove the “new, authentic” Clash’s antecedents in black music history. Ironically, it was this version of the Clash that released Cut the Crap, replete with a fusion / hybrid urban sound (synthesizers and drum programming) in 1985.
     
    Many consider this record a low point in the band’s career, a misadventure because they used a markedly different, ill-fitting approach compared to their first punk / reggae fusion ventures, like the recording session for “Police and Thieves” that debuted on their first, self-titled album from 1977. As Strummer vividly recalled that moment, “We were jumping up and down. We knew we had brought something to the party. It wasn’t like a slavish white man’s Xerox of some riff. It was like: ‘Give us your riff and we’ll drive it around London’ … Scratch Perry liked it. Him and Junior wrote it” (qtd. in Egan 57). The Cut the Crap album seemed to lack such riffs, energy, and convergence. To many, it was limp and lackluster, a truly white version of beat box America with fuzzy punk shading overlaid with poetic conceits.
     
    Clash manager Bernie Rhodes has taken responsibility for the evolution of Jones’s taste towards such a musical sensibility, highlighting his own role in these terms: “I hipped Malcolm [Sex Pistols manager, and] Mick Jones … to the importance of Hip Hop, Burundi, graffiti, and new sampling technology during the Bonds’s residency” (qtd. in Snow 84). He also takes credit for tracking down Grandmaster Flash, remixing the Clash’s “Magnificent 7,” and forging “Magnificent Dance”: meanwhile, Jones visited radio stations WBLS, Kiss FM, and WKTU, eager to hear DJ Red Alert. Meanwhile, Rhodes’s counterpart, Malcolm McLaren, became equally infatuated with the youthful, syncretic, DIY mix and mash style of black hip hop music culture fermenting in New York’s boroughs. “The Sex Pistols had been heard of. But the interest in punk in Harlem was being generated out of DJ scratching,” he informed Interview magazine. “I somehow found my way to a party that they were holding, completely black, where they were playing records like James Brown, the Monkees, the old Supremes, Diana Ross, and some punk records” (262). Almost akin to white punks, the kids were “fierce, volatile … jumping up, gesturing and screaming”; as such, it felt “magical” to McLaren, unlocking a sense of possibility, especially since the kids “could regurgitate something that was packaged and make it sound magical again” (262). Like punks, the kids felt authentic, and they created and maintained a powerful and direct relationship to an audience while keeping their approach down-to-earth, spontaneous, and unlimited. More so, their impromptu style was not hindered by inherited musical chops or expensive equipment. McLaren later would hit his stride as a record maker himself with the single “Buffalo Gals,” an example of a fertile period in which he mixed songs and traditions from “Zululand and the mountains of Lima and the Dominican Republic and Cuban priests and Appalachian hillbillies all together under one roof” (qtd. in Isler 22). Not unlike a punk folkorist and bricolage-based mixmaster, McLaren understood that both impressive dance potential and pagan power might be tapped and culled from such “primitive” convergences.
     

    Black to the Future: The Politics and Dynamism of Reggae

     
    Don Letts is one of the most notable figures in all of punk rock. As a West Indian DJ and filmmaker who spun highly influential reggae records at the Roxy, London’s premier punk club, he also directed two pivotal documentaries on punk, The Punk Rock Movie and Punk: Attitude; managed the all-girl punk-reggae band the Slits; and authored Culture Clash: Dread Meets Punk Rockers. In addition, he took part in the pivotal Brixton riots. A photograph that captures the tension of the day—a “dread” making his way towards a police line in Notting Hill, and that graced the front cover of Black Market Clash—is of Letts himself (who also appears on the back cover). In 1980, Joe Strummer told Creem‘s Susan Whitehall that he rented a spare room from Letts for a time. While Letts was immersed in new “roots rock reggae,” he passed on a Trojan Records album full of blue beat songs to Strummer, who quickly became smitten by the “cream of all the … stuff.” In this way Letts likely shaped the future aesthetic of tracks that would become part of the Clash’s repertoire (60).
     
    Reggae made a tremendous impact on early punk, helping to shape the music of the Clash, the Ruts, the Members, Gang of Four, Stiff Little Fingers, Leyton Buzzards, the Police, Newtown Neurotics, and Public Image Limited, while even Canada’s more hardcore D.O.A. made forays into reggae by the early 1980s. Blondie covered the soft reggae tune “The Tide is High” by John Holt of the Paragons. Found on the album Autoamerican, the song was part of the band’s effort to create music forms, à la tunes like the early hip hop / rap-based “Rapture,” that converged genres and cultures. Guitarist Chris Stein admits:
     

    We wanted to make music that would cross over. I would like to see the record resolve racial tensions by bringing different audiences together. When the new wave kids and the rapper kids get together, that’ll be something. Eventually, they’ll all meet in the middle, where you’ll have a strong race of young people that won’t be divided by stupid racial issues.
     

    (qtd. in Trakin, “Blondie” 6)

     

    In Stein’s view, vanguard music could, and perhaps should, create a de-racialized youth movement. Letts, writing for The Guardian online, describes the punks’ taste for or kinship with reggae in these terms:

     

    [Reggae] was a culture that spoke in a currency with which the punks could identify. It was the soundbite-type lyrics, the anti-fashion fashion, the rebel stance and, importantly, the fact that reggae was a kind of musical reportage, talking about things that mattered. Songs like Money in My Pocket, I Need a Roof, and Chant Down Babylon struck an obvious chord with “the youth.” The third-world DIY approach to creating the reggae sound was something else that the punks could relate to, as most of them had no formal music training.

    (“Dem Crazy Baldheads”)

     

    Many punk acts joined the efforts of Rock Against Racism gigs.3 Bands ranged from the Clash playing to 85,000 people at Victoria Park in 1978 along with X Ray Spex, Tom Robinson, and Steel Pulse—filmed as part of the Rude Boy film—to gigs including bands like Joy Division (in Manchester, at the Factory, in Oct. 1978), Adam and the Ants (Ealing College and Southbank Polytechnic in 1978), and Siouxsie and the Banshees. Some of these bands were able to play alongside reggae bands like Aswad and Steel Pulse. In later tours, the Clash shows also featured opening reggae acts Mikey Dread and Prince Hammer as well. Old school reggae stalwarts Toots and the Maytals, whose song “Pressure Drop” was avidly covered by the Clash, were invited to tour once as well, but could not afford the six-week financing of the Clash’s 16 Tons 1980 tour.

     
    Still, critics leveled charges about punk songs that denigrated Puerto Ricans (“Puerto Rican” by Adam and the Ants); the use of swastikas and anti-Semitic lyrics (“Love in a Void” by Siouxsie and the Banshees); and Nazi prison camp references, including band names, album art, and lyrical lines taken from memoirs (Joy Division and the Skids). In 2001, Paul Hambleton argued on www.punk77.co.uk that Siouxsie was using a crude metaphor equating Jews with bankers, but reminded readers that Siouxsie later dedicated the song “Metal Postcard” to avant-garde Jewish photomontage artist John Heartfield / Helmut Herzfeld, while another song, “Israel,” evokes the dreams of a liberated country singing “Happy Noel.” In addition, Hambleton notes that Adam Ant’s father was part of a British tank crew that liberated Belsen, and Joy Division’s “Nazi” figure pictured on the “Ideal for Living” EP is actually stripped of its Nazi signifier, thus matching the look of a Komsomul (Soviet youth group organization) member too. Hence, he seems to imply, “rehabilitation” of these bands is actually unnecessary, as long as a more nuanced media analysis is applied.
     
    The Rock Against Racism gigs partially served as a front for the Trotskyite-led Socialist Workers Party campaign against insurgent right-wing National Front activities and countrywide race tension, including controversial statements like David Bowie’s suggestion that England was ready for a fascist leader and Eric Clapton’s declaration that immigrants were overrunning the country. The RAR gigs utilized
     

    cultural forms of the Black Diaspora such as reggae and carnival and juxtapos[ed] them with the renegade punk subculture … RAR sought to catalyze anti-racist cultural and political solidarity among Black, Asian, and white youths. RAR thus offers a particularly powerful example of what Vijay Prashad calls polyculturalism, a term which challenges hegemonic multiculturalism, with its model of neatly bounded, discrete cultures.
     

    (Dawson, par. 2)

     

    Instead of leaving subcultures fragmented, isolated, and subjugated, RAR activities allowed for some kind of common front—an uneasy alliance at times, and one that not only confronted white and African cultural issues but Asian as well, though many historians fail to notice that aspect.

     
    In defense of such multicultural punk history, Ian Goodyer reminds www.punk77.co.uk readers that:
     

    Although Asian music was not a feature of RAR gigs, solidarity with Asians under racial attack was very much a part of the organisation’s remit. To cite a single instance, RAR was part of the coalition that built the 1979 Southall demo against the NF, at which Blair Peach was murdered. This was a mass mobilisation in an area with a large Asian community. [In] the police attack on the demo … RAR supporters were beaten and arrested.
     

    (qtd. in Hambleton)

     

    The mid-1980s also witnessed race solidarity in street activism and revolt, as Bo reports for Maximumrocknroll: “It is a well-known fact that skins and black youth fought side by side against filth/cops in the… Tottenham Riots,” a melee in North London instigated by the death of a black mother whose home was raided by police after the arrest of her son. By no means were RAR gigs, or other riots, simply multicultural spectacles; instead, they included real witnessing, confrontation, and even extreme danger.

     
    The Clash’s close affinity with black culture has already been noted. One can also discover such links in Bob Marley’s 1977 song “Punky Reggae Party,” which name-drops the Jam, the Damned, and the Clash. Marley demonstrates their similar conditions: “rejected by society, treated with impunity, protected by their dignity.” Fan reaction to the Clash’s combinatory agit-prop and social realist songs of the period has been largely unaddressed. In order to position the band in a greater context, and to see if their symbolic interrogation of “whiteness” in fact was modeled on black resistance, one can look at the discourse of fans. For instance, the song “White Riot” recounts the Notting Hill race riot, a 1976 melee in which police arrested a pickpocket, instigating black youths to come to his defense. A picture of the tumult is pictured on the back of the band’s self-titled debut album (1977). Clash biographer Marcus Gray characterizes the song as “envious” not “racist,” meaning the song was not intended to stir up white anger towards blacks but to implore white youth to stop doing “what they’re told to” and stop “taking orders,” perhaps even pick up a brick like black youth (228). Another explanation is: “Exhilarated by what seemed to them a spontaneous example of revolt against oppressive forces—the black community had often complained of police harassment and discrimination—they wondered why they couldn’t have a riot of their own—that is, a ‘white riot’” (Egan 47). This did not sit well with drummer Terry Chimes and original guitarist Keith Levene. On one hand, Levene refused to sing it, while Chimes, who believed in the power and fury of the song, felt it was nonetheless naive (Egan 47).
     
    One central challenge is to ascertain whether songs like this led listeners to examine their own sense of status, power, and privilege. Martin James, who was able to meet with members of the band 25 years later, notes in The Independent that he still (albeit through reflection) is able to situate the lyrics within his own life at the time:
     

    Did I not understand that “White Riot” was all about his respect for black people and their stand against oppression? Had I not listened to the lyrics, in which he sang that he wished white people would take the same positive position? … despite going to gigs in the multi-racial town High Wycombe, I had never previously been forced to face up to my own inherent racism. It was an attitude that had been born from the simple fact that there were no black people in Marlow. I was ten when I met my first black kid. Some nice white middle-class family had adopted him. I can still remember being told in the playground that if the black kid touched me his colour would rub off on me. Even as a 14-year-old, race riots – or indeed the very concept of “racism” – meant little to me. So, Strummer forced my eyes open.

     
    In 1976, during the peak of the Clash’s early heyday of power and resistance in the UK rock press, Barry Miles of New Music Express interviewed them. Strummer, an avid fan of bluesman Clarence “Gatemouth” Brown and Blind Willie McTell (whose songs he busked in the London subway, earning the name “Strummer” in his pre-Clash era), and Mick Jones, who was a fan of Mott the Hoople, ska, and blue beat before seeing the Sex Pistols, explained their lyrics. Almost exasperated by the press’s inability to grasp the meaning of the song “London’s Burning,” they retort:
     

    Strummer:

     
    The only thing we’re saying about the Blacks is that they’ve got their problems and they’re prepared to deal with them. But white men, they just ain’t prepared to deal with them—everything’s too cozy. They’ve got stereos, drugs, hi-fis, cars…
     

    Mick:

     
    We’re completely antiracist. We want to bridge the gap. They used to blame everything on the Jews, now they’re saying it about the Blacks and the Asians… every body’s a scapegoat, right?
     

    Joe:

     
    The poor blacks and the poor whites are in the same boat… They don’t want us in their culture, but we just happen to dig Tapper Zukie and Big Youth, Dillinger and Aswad and Delroy Washington. We dig them and we ain’t scared of going into heavy black record shops and getting their gear. We even go to heavy black gigs where we’re the only white people there.

     

    Hence, not only do the Clash find affinity with black music,4 a sense of community, and street-wise agency, they recognize that they are margin walkers, borrowing from black culture, but ultimately not part of black culture. They were not mere exploiters either, but they might be considered translators negotiating their whiteness through black cultural signifiers as a means of Othering and authenticating themselves in the punk milieu, against a backdrop of garage punk bands simply churning out bellicose versions of yesterday’s rehashed rock ‘n’ roll.

     
    Strummer’s intentions will likely never be quite understood, but the result—an awakening or re-evaluation of person, place, and power in an “everyday” budding fan like Mardi—is a legacy that Strummer would likely have found comforting. Strummer and Jones wanted white youth teeming with bigotry, and consequent Paki-bashing tendencies, to wake up, even while Clash manager Bernie Rhodes appears to approve of race-bashing in some instances, as a Record Mirror interview illuminates:
     

    RM:

    What’s your reaction to kids doing that?
     

    Joe:

    What, bashing Pakis? I f—tell `em to lay off.
     

    Mick:

    I tell `em to lay off. I said to them, you’re just doing it for the papers.
     

    Joe:

    They should go down the House of Commons and bash up the people in there.
     

    Bernie:

    Or Radio One…
     

    RM:

    But you’ve still got kids beating up Pakistanis …
     

    Bernie:

    There’s a lot of Pakis who deserve it.
     

    Mick:

    I don’t think anybody deserves that.

     

    The signal seems clear, though. The powers that be—hegemony, from Parliament to the Radio One officers, those who shape national policy and marginalize youth—should be the target of white frustration, not immigrants and people of color.

     
    Bassist Paul Simonon himself had long, deep affections for reggae music, and black music in general, as his homemade tapes made for the trek across America for the Clash’s Pearl Harbor 1979 tour attest. Among his collection included four volumes of “Dread Control,” Big Youth, The Temptations, “Natty,” three volumes of “Dreadnought,” Bo Diddley, “Blues,” and “Motown.” Such an assortment, featured on the same tour when Bo Diddley joined the British punk legends as the opening act, might surprise punk purists who imagine punk rock as a white genre ensconced in a cocoon, but comes to no surprise to those who understand punk as a fluid, syncretic genre. The Clash’s gig and studio song lists circa 1979 also reveal the band’s immersion in fecund black music during this era. With finesse, they covered a large array of black musical acts, including Desmond Dekker (“Israelites”), Althea and Donna’s (“Up Town Ranking”), Sonny Okosum (“Fire in Soweto”), Matumbi (“The Man in Me”), The Rulers (“Wrong Emboyo”) and Danny Ray (“Revolution Rock”). Some of those tracks found daylight on albums like London Calling and Black Market Clash, while others remained buried in rehearsals and sound checks, only offered up to the public in rare recordings.
     
    Such musical fusion, interpenetration, and co-habitation between punk and reggae, Anglo and West Indian, and black and white cultures didn’t come without some confusion as well. As Strummer once walked back through the time when the Clash released “Bankrobber,” a reggae-infused tune produced by Mikey Dread that reached #12 on the national charts, he remembered:
     

    One day I went up to Ladbroke Grove to get a newspaper and a bunch of black school girls got off the bus, and one of them went, “There’s that guy who did ‘Bankrobber’” and they surrounded me and stood staring, ‘cos they couldn’t believe that some weird-looking white dude had made this record. I’ll never forget it, they stood there staring at me, and didn’t say anything. They couldn’t compute it.
     

    (The Clash 256)

     

    They were not the only black girls seemingly infatuated with the Clash’s music. As a Creem writer reporting on a Clash gig in Detroit commented, “Hippies like the Clash. So do black people – I watched two black girls dancing, to see whether they favored the reggae-flavored numbers or not. They didn’t. They’re American girls, after all” (Letts, “The Clash” 43). In the UK, the Clash’s reggae-tinged numbers appeared to win them a black audience, while in America songs like “Train in Vain,” with its R & B underbelly, held the attention of people like Bootsy Collins. The well-admired black funk bass player, who had long stints in the band Parliament and in James Brown’s band, supposedly listened to the song every day after he bought a copy in 1980 (41).

     
    Strummer’s admiration for reggae star Jimmy Cliff is well-noted too, but it was not the Clash but the other old guard punk band Chelsea who covered Cliff’s powerful “Too Many Rivers to Cross” on their self-titled debut LP in 1979. When asked why this song resonated with the band, guitarist James Stevenson told me:
     

    It was Gene’s idea—and I think the angst he gets across in the delivery of the vocal is really special. At the end of the day, the song is about pain and the difficulty we all face in moving forward through life. I think that’s a subject we all have in common, and it rears its head in every form of music. There was a big riot at the Notting Hill carnival in 1981. I remember being there with Mick Jones. It was a very mixed race battle against the authorities, and I remember saying to Mick—”See, this is our battle too!”

     

    This articulates the fact that white punks felt that convergence was desirable, and quite possible, between black and white youth culture, even within a society that had forcefully segregated and Balkanized the two communities for decades.

     

    Black Vanguards in the Age of Hardcore

     
    Despite punk rock being an avenue for racial or cross-cultural symbiosis, the outside world, with its master narrative of segregation, suppression, and race-anxiety, always reminded punks of their marginal status by exploiting the issue. The tumult and legacy of complicated race relations in the UK, including massive riots and small gig upheavals, are far too numerous and complicated to explore, but the US scene does offer some revealing moments too. For instance, as MCD lead singer Dave Dictor testifies in an interview, “Cops have been known to take punks to black housing areas just because they know the punks will get the shit beat out of them.”
     
    Australia has a history of racially tinged violence experienced both directly and indirectly by both American and British punks. In the case of the Clash tour in 1982, bassist Paul Simonon recently recounted meeting local aborigines who wanted to speak at a Clash gig to “talk about their situation” in front of their audience, only to have one member’s wife beaten at home by the police as they spoke. This soured the Australian leg of the tour for Simonon (The Clash 35).
     
    Australian police also arrested the Dead Kennedys’ black drummer D.H. Peligro when the band stopped in Brisbane. Jello Biafra told Maximumrocknroll that Peligro was arrested on the street for unlawful assembly after being “picked out of a crowd of about 15 white people, and arrested for drinking in public, even though his can of beer was unopened” after the gig (“Dead Kennedys Tour”). In a recent interview with me, bass player Klaus Flouride attests guitarist East Bay Ray tried to intervene in order to help Peligro; consequently, he was removed in a different police car and charged with obstructing justice after a heated verbal exchange in which the police initially resisted implicating Ray along with Peligro. Both were held at the local Watch House. Such targeted police action happened during the era when Queensland was under the political leadership and sway of corrupt, Born-Again Christian, anti-aboriginal, anti-union Country Party leader Sir Johannes “Joh” Bjelke-Peterson, who believed aboriginals were lower than whites on the evolutionary scale (“Dead Kennedys Tour”), and attempted to get the Racial Discrimination Act invalidated, but lost. Luckily for Peligro and Ray, print and television coverage of the tour helped reveal their status to the police, who apologized and released them after speaking with tour manager Bill Gilliam. They even gave Peligro studded belts they had taken off other punks (Flouride). The police considered them “cool” at that point, according to Ray (Pepperell).
     
    During the same era, Reggie Rector, guitarist for the mixed race punk band Secret Hate, was killed in downtown Long Beach. In Flipside #38, Al Flipside asked the band, “Why don’t you think more blacks are into punk?” Rector answered: “They’re more into Michael Jackson,” while his bandmate Kevin intoned, “There’s pressure not to be, if you hang out with a bunch of Crypt Town guys, they don’t want you getting a Mohawk, or wearing a kilt.”
     
    However, the all-black hardcore punk pioneers Bad Brains stipulate that pressure was applied from another source: white hegemony, which they actively equated with tropes of Babylon, prominently featured in songs like “Leaving Babylon” (1982) and “Destroy Babylon” (1983). In Flipside #31, when asked, “Why don’t you think there are more black people into hardcore?” singer H.R. responds, “Because of exposure … Babylon.… Black people ain’t gonna find out about it until white people find out about it,” to which his bandmate Gary responds, “Because of the Babylon system.” Whereas Secret Hate blames the lack of involvement on pressure from within the black community, the Bad Brains suggests that hegemony—the white supremacist system—prevents black communities from an exposure to hardcore; hence, as Stuart Hall suggests, media representations likely fix meaning, limit new potentials, and normalize identities.
     
    The Bad Brains distressed and frayed such norms. As Howard Wuelfing recalls:
     

    My first contact with the Bad Brains was through Kim Kane of the Slickee Boys who submitted a review of a house party they played at, that ran in my DesCenes fanzine. He was utterly in awe of them. As I recall everyone in town was floored by the Bad Brains and singing their praises as well they should have as they were an incredible band, especially live. I remember them totally blowing The Damned off the stage at the Bayou one night. HR was like a black Iggy Pop and the rest of the band was impossibly tight and fast and the songs notably intricate and challenging.

     

    The Bad Brains was the band that challenged assumptions about punk musicianship, shook up and transformed black identities in punk rock history, and frequently, as in the case of The Clash and The Damned, used opening slots in punk gigs to interrogate the status quo of the genre in which they excelled.

     
    Revisiting Hebdige’s theory, postcolonial theorist Paul Gilroy asserts, “Punk provided the circuitry which enabled … connections” between “black and white styles,” while fostering punks to produce their own “critical and satirical commentary on the meaning and significance of white ethnicity” (There Ain’t No Black 122-123). Granted, he has little regard for the Bad Brains, whom he tags in The Black Atlantic as advancing “the white noise of Washington, D.C.’s Rasta thrash punk,” which effectively divorces the band from its black musical antecedents (100). If we adopt his view wholesale, the Bad Brains was merely a skilled, nomadic group of musicians poaching “white” musical forms rather than reclaiming the music of their birthright, from John Coltrane to Chuck Berry. For instance, the tropes of “suffering” the band employs in lyrics might be linked back to the Sorrow Songs discussed by W.E.B. Du Bois in The Souls of Black Folk (1903). I contend that the Bad Brains update such American music, which is indebted to the spirit, story, and sweat of African Americans, though the update is mediated and propelled by the “terrible” explosivity of punk.
     
    Originally a progressive jazz unit known as Mind Power, the Bad Brains members were influenced by mixed-race jazz fusion icons Spyro Gyra, reggae pioneer Bob Marley, and Stevie Wonder’s spiritualism. When integrated into punk idioms, such musical tastes and abilities were well-regarded by peers during their heyday. “I thought the band was ferociously good,” singer U-Ron Bondage of Really Red informed me, describing their 1982 gig together in Houston, Texas; “technically amazing too. It was obvious to me that they could have been playing other types of more complicated music prior to being Bad Brains.” This reinforces Wuelfing’s impressions. On the liner notes to their Greatest Riffs CD (2003), the band thanks Miles Davis, Ohio Players, and Earth, Wind and Fire, alongside punk stalwarts the Dead Boys, Cro-mags, and Eater: their musical influences ranged wide and did not merely reflect a crucible of “white noise.”
     
    Gilroy (like many academics) somehow imagines them as an overly simplified amalgam of white speed, urban angst, and “thrash” fury. He borrows Leroi Jones’s (he chooses to use this name variation instead of Amiri Baraka) assertion that black music in the Diaspora is essentially always in a state of flux and change, a cultural transmission full of disruption and breaks, and an unfixed musical landscape. Yet the Bad Brains does not merit a position within this culturescape. Russell Potter draws even weaker conclusions, categorizing the band as “metalesque ‘ska,’” nametags much more appropriate for describing the music of Fishbone (145). Supporters who envision the band as an example of cultural hybridity, he intones, are on the side of “recuperation” and “fuzzy plurality” (145). Neither writer fully grasps the band’s historical significance—its rather rare, genre-defining style. Neither is willing to concede that the Bad Brain’s translation of punk style, which itself is a translation (or appropriation) of subversive rock ‘n’ roll, is an unstable convergence that may reveal shared, integrated, or multicultural milieus.
     
    The Bad Brains marks the zero hour of hardcore music—the moment when the sounds of “white noise” became jet-fueled. As H.R. describes it to the fanzine Ripper, “When I first heard their [the Dickies’] music I said, Gee it’s so fast, this is really bad”—a vernacular form of verbal approval for the band’s catchy, humming, and terse pop-punk. The Bad Brains did not just translate the Dickies’ format: they were generative. Before them, no single band played such a nimble, fertile, crossover speed jazz style. Whereas the Police also derived from jazz-fusion origins, it chose pop-reggae templates. Furthermore, Jello Biafra of the Dead Kennedys credits the British band Discharge as the first hardcore punk band, though the Black Dot sessions by the Bad Brains, which were not released to the public for twenty years, reveal a uniquely hardcore format already existing in robust form by 1979 and that outpaces early Discharge.
     
    As soon as the Bad Brains’s first full length cassette-only release appeared on Roir records (1982), followed by the Ric Ocasek (The Cars)-produced Rock For Light (PVC, 1983), “white noise” writers including Gary Bushel (a British proponent of street punk, including the emerging Oi sound) waxed enthusiastically about them, evoking mouthfuls of metaphors that posited the Bad Brains as the avant-garde: “[They] make Motörhead sound like they’re standing still. They make Discharge sound like gentle balladeers.… Imagine the musical equivalent of the 90 second London-Brighton train run film on fast forward” (qtd. in Gimarc 581). Hence, historic credit for stimulating the hardcore genre might shift to the Bad Brains even as music historians acknowledge that tracks by the Damned (“Love Song”), 999 (“No Pity”), Wire (“Mr. Suit”), the Ruts (“Criminal Mind”), and UK Subs (“Telephone Number” and “You Give Me Disease”) did provide intermittent, frenetic-paced examples of proto-hardcore. The Bad Brains, banned and nearly broken, quickly symbolized the blazing potentials of the new genre.
     
    One vexing issue about the Bad Brains is its embrace, and projection, of Rastafarian culture, which the members tend to simplify as “taking up the Nazarite vow” in the same Ripper interview. They also suggested to Suburban Voice fanzine that Rasta culture is not bound to the black Diaspora:
     

    Rasta is not no black nothing. Rasta is a function of the heart, it’s the first law. Now, we have the first nation, which is Africa and we give credit to the dynasty of the Solomon lineage so this is the only reigning diplomatic credited Christian Orthodox function today but we do not function for blackness. I and I live for humanity. A man can be any color and be a Rasta.

     

    Their desire to evoke a transcultural frame for Rastafarianism, or their translation of Rasta tenets, may sour some Rasta supporters, while their religious orthodoxy troubled punks.

     
    Dave Dictor, who underwent some tense moments while playing on the same stages with the Bad Brains on a tumultuous 1982 Rock Against Reagan tour, penned lyrics like “We don’t need your Jah’s fascist doctrine” in the song “Pay to Cum Along” (1983). Though many punks might have imagined Rasta beliefs as exotic or just plain “weird” (as U-ron Bondage described it to me), bands like MDC attacked them with the same fiery aplomb with which they denounced institutional Christianity, especially after singer H.R. openly denounced the homosexuality of Randy “Biscuit” Turner, the singer of the Big Boys and a friend of MDC. The connections between Rasta and punk in general don’t necessarily resonate in terms of shared community mores. Al Long, onetime singer from the band Nausea, a fiercely political band from New York City circa 1990, admitted in an interview that “The rastas I work with have little in common with me.”
     
    Questions imbedded in the work of Canadian cultural critic Richard Fung, as discussed by Coco Fusco in English is Broken Here, can be used to examine the sensitive postcolonial issues at stake. Fung maps out strategies to deal with cultural productions that converge with, or are the result of, cultural appropriation. Using his framework, I ask: Does the Bad Brains’s punk status place the band within a subaltern group of the African Diaspora? Does the band misrepresent Rasta culture? To what degree does the band, or later offshoots such as HR and Zion Train, commercialize Rasta culture? Is Afro-punk, or black punk rock, a distinct mode of cultural production, defined by agency and volition—by self-control and self-representation? Is Afro-punk a convenient tag or genre created by hegemonic forces, or does it counter racist forces, revise our notions of history, and treat white and black historical actors with equity and fairness? Lastly, did the Bad Brains offer alternative visions of masculinity or reify old sexist, homophobic modes of power? These questions remain to be explored.
     
    In Black Culture, White Youth: the Reggae Tradition from JA to UK, Simon Jones examines race relations and youth culture in Birmingham, England. He rightly points out that some of the Clash’s most compelling diatribes, like “White Riot,” were easily co-opted and manipulated by people espousing fascist doctrine. Likewise, songs by the hardcore generation—like Minor Threat’s “Guilty of Being White,” which features the highly personal and, some may argue, immature and simplistic insight of singer Ian MacKaye (an early admirer and cohort of the Bad Brains who attended an urban Washington, D.C. school district)—were often “hijacked” by racist groups who re-routed the meaning. For such groups, the song was a tough examination of white working class agitprop in the age of post-1970s black self-determination. As so-called victims of reverse discrimination, they denounced having guilt “for something I didn’t do … a hundred years before my time” (“Rap Session”). Black punk Mark Philip, a local youth at the time, looks back and attests:
     

    I’m sure as an 18-year old guy in a punk band, Ian was just writing from the heart, but … it felt a little shallow given how complex the subject of race is. Ian is a hero of mine, but that song threw me. I felt it completely glossed over the complex nuances of race relations and took an attitude of moral equivalency. Slavery wasn’t THAT long ago, there are still people alive today who were directly affected by it, such as my uncle Sherman Jones whose father (not grandfather) was a slave. He was just here in my living room three weeks ago. He is forever unable to trace his lineage back another generation, which is a luxury that most whites take for granted. I think the consequence of a song like “Guilty of Being White” is that idiots hear it and don’t know their history, have no empathy or understanding and they use it as a justification for their own racist views, which, of course, was not at all the intention of the song to begin with. The fact that Slayer covered the song validates my point here because that is a band (that I love) which is known to have overt racists in its fan-base who no doubt contort its meaning to conform to their twisted phony populist white victim viewpoint.

     
    Jones recognizes the “powerlessness, desire to shock, and sense of anger at official smugness expressed by punk’s more working-class constituency,” which are the same traits and feelings often documented in fascist youth groups as well (100). In summary, he suggests many contingent factors mediate the interplay and interaction of white and black youth. The notion that punk bands and scenes evoke or embody multicultural “hybridity” becomes very complex. White youth’s attraction to (along with the desire to appropriate) black cultural forms should be understood within a context of actual race relations. At a minimum, these interactions become mediated by youth groups vying for territory, identity-building in the age of black self-determination and punk culture shock, and competing for employment during times of national financial fissures, none of which can be understood by an analysis of style or musical content alone. As some critics posit, what journalists and musicians say, and what they do, can be very different. Slogans and blurbs matter little compared with acts, as witnessed by Fred Smith, now known as Freak, guitarist for Beefeater:
     

    It was very strange to be these “token” negroes, playing in front of predominantly all white audiences, but we did it. As Shawn Brown [Swiz] and myself will attest, there were fucking issues man. A lot of fucking issues that we had to address when we did shows. When I first heard someone refer to me as the “negro Lemmy,” [of Motörhead] I was floored. I immediately lowered my mic stand down from the height that I set it. When I heard Shawn Brown being referred to as “the negro version of Ian MacKaye,” I was floored again. When I told him, he was taken aback but still plugged on. In retrospect, even in this new scene, I was always wondering, would racism ever end?!

     
    In terms of establishing the connection between cultural contexts, meaning the merging of horizons between black and white resistance cultures, contemporary hardcore punk singer Thomas Barnett from Strike Anywhere provides a larger matrix to ponder. I quote him at length, since what he revealed to me in a 2005 interview is both detailed and nuanced:
     

    I think about this often, and have had an ongoing conversation on this subject with many older punks, hardcore kids, conscious rastas in Richmond and DC, and other members of the African Diaspora, about the roots of punk and the parallels and differences between hardcore/punk and revolutionary black music in the Western world … There isn’t a punk rocker alive now who couldn’t find an eerie affinity between the shrill anti-authoritarian rhyming rage in their favorite punk song and the frustrated, simmering patience of countless reggae numbers. It’s just there.
     
    Some people have sworn by the “East London” theory … [according to which] early British punk rock bands–and their embryonic, furiously self-reinventing tribes of friends and followers (back then even more fractured, heterogeneous, and, for that matter, androgynous, certainly hungrier and homeless—orphaned from rock ‘n’ roll already) are looking for pubs to play in, and the only sympathetic ears who’ll take them in are the West Indian owned reggae clubs in the East End. Perhaps, if this is accurate to some degree, this is where the cross-pollination of ideas, and in a smaller way, sounds, first went down.
     
    You could look at it as a window getting opened for the disaffected, self-destructing white punks and artists, and the elements of postcolonial black politics, human rights issues, and the awareness of a binary world system came crashing down through the music into their minds. The often paradoxical and personal politics of punk can be traced back to this artistic intersection, but perhaps this was just one highly public space in history where this same collision of white restlessness and countercultural reaction opened up to the waiting truths, methods, and life affirming ideas of revolutionary black culture.

     
    The September 1983 issue of Maximumrocknroll features a long discussion between Ian MacKaye from Minor Threat and Dave and Vic Bondi from Articles of Faith, in which racism becomes a prevalent, and heated issue, as does Sab Grey’s (Iron Cross) interview in Guillotine #8 (1984), which covers the use of the triggering term nigger and racial violence in desperate neighborhoods; similarly, an interview in Touch and Go #16 (1981), Grey reveals sentiments regarding the reverse racism of blacks (“Blacks are the biggest racists”) and the notion that “everyone” is a Nazi. Later, when speaking with D.C. punk community chronicler Mark Anderson in Dance of Days: Two Decades of Punk in the Nation’s Capital (2001), he exhibited remorse for such comments and sentiments, but such discourse does signify D.C. as a site of sometimes very tense, raw race relations. Moreover, one should note that Iron Cross’s first bass player was black, and Grey’s perspective is shaped by family heritage: his mother survived the London blitz and his father was “a German refugee from the Nazis.” The only actual fascist element is more likely to have been their name.
     
    Punk rock didn’t make convergence necessarily easy, or provide equal treatment to all participants, but it did make convergence possible and fruitful, despite contradiction and ambivalence within the community.
     

    Bodies of Confidence, Desire, and Frenzy: Hip Hop Suaveness and Hardcore Havoc

     
    I use the Bad Brains, and the seminal hip hop outfit Run DMC, as a case sample to examine how black music culture unfolded in different forms during the early 1980s. As mentioned earlier, the Bad Brains members hailed from the Maryland / Washington, D.C. area and were attracted to the raw power of punk after hearing the Sex Pistols. Even their name reflects their fondness for contemporary punk, since “Bad Brain” is the name of a Ramones song from 1978. At the time, D.C. had a small wellspring of punk and new wave bands, ranging from the college-crown Urban Verbs to the garagey pop punk Slickee Boys and a small number of emerging teenage “hardcore” punk bands, like the Teen Idles. The Bad Brains were able to harness their skill sets associated with jazz—a certain nimble and adept musicianship, usually not considered an essential part of punk, perhaps considered even antithetical to punk performance—and added volatile, blitzkrieg speed and energy that pushed new boundaries.
     
    In Queens, Run DMC began a different approach, utilizing “two turntables and a microphone,” the pared down approach to rap, which democratized music in urban areas by switching out live band members (and expensive instruments) for 12″ record tracks that could be “mixed” live to create a backdrop to raps. This emergent style likely has antecedents in West African griots and Caribbean “toasting.” In the new form, certain funk beats would be isolated, and / or produced by drum machines, and the rappers would be free to “emcee” on top of this. What I am interested in examining is the visual representation of these forms in videos, including “Sucker MCs” by Run DMC and “Banned in D.C.” by the Bad Brains at the infamous New York City club CBGB’s.
     
    As represented in a band photo on Wikipedia, Run DMC’s trademark gear includes very clean and neat Adidas, tight leather pants or jeans, uniform black fedora hats, and large gold chains. Their posture is rather uninviting: Jam Master Jay and DMC cross their arms, lean back or to the side somewhat stiffly, and stare at the camera directly. DJ Run appears more relaxed: with hands sunk a bit into both pockets, his body is slightly tilted, and he stares less “hard.” Live in 1983 on an unattributed program available on YouTube, they outfit themselves in leather jackets, keep the fedoras, and sing on a stage for an urban dance show with graffiti backdrops. In the song “Sucker MCs,” they mention certain status symbols, including St. John’s University, drinking champagne, Cadillacs, and credit cards.
     
    In the clip of the Bad Brains video on YouTube shot at CBGB’s in 1982, one year before the Run DMC clip, the band plays “Banned in DC,” one of their hallmark songs that explains, in part, why they were banned from Washington, D.C. clubs: they were deemed too uncontrollable. In the video, three of the members wear clothes that symbolize colors associated with Rastafarian style (green, yellow, red) and two of the members wear woven caps in the Rasta tradition. At this time, the Bad Brains clearly identified with Rastafarians and integrated reggae into their live sets, thus in some ways they reflect Hebdige’s hypothesis about the frozen dialect between white and black culture within one framework: one single hardcore punk band. Singer HR has dreadlocks, and his button-up shirt seems to contrast the T-shirts worn by the rest of the band and the gig’s mostly white attendees. His manner might appear bombastic to some viewers, a dance of unbound atavism and molten fury. The crowd acts in kind, forming at times a dizzying free-for-all energy and abandon that contrast with Run DMC’s audience, who dance adroitly, smoothly, and fluidly, or gaze and cheer at the performers on stage. In the CBGB’s video, HR and the crowd meld at points. HR bends down and intensely interacts with the first row, dances volatile on stage, and takes up a gyrating position in front of the amplifier as the guitar player plays a solo.
     
    If one were to read this depiction taken from bell hooks—
     

    It is the young black male body that is seen as epitomizing this promise of wildness, of unlimited physical prowess … It was this black body that was most “desired” for its labor in slavery, and it is this body that is most represented in contemporary culture as the body to be watched, imitated, desired, possessed.…
     
    When young black men acquire a powerful public voice and presence via cultural production, as has happened with the explosion of rap music, it does not mean that they have a vehicle that will enable them to articulate that pain.… True, it was conditions of suffering and survival, of poverty, deprivation, and lack that characterized the marginal locations from which breakdancing and rap emerged.

    (189)

     

    one might mistakenly believe that she is referring to the Bad Brains video, with its viable sense of explosion, public voice (even howl), wildness, unlimited physicality and musical prowess, and its intensely imitated form demonstrated by the white audience, as if HR is using the stage to act with and against the audience to interrogate all the pain and deprivation (“banned”) associated with exile (with its Hebrew Bible connotations, which appeals to Rastas). I suggest that he is interacting with them in mock violence that actually becomes a kind of dance and choreographed ritual—a molten path towards catharsis, perhaps.

     
    bell hooks, however, is describing rap music. I agree that many rap bodies are desired by audiences, but I am also concerned that their bodies are envisioned as easily re-enslaved, commodified through dress that is corporate rather than nationalistic or African inspired (Bad Brains’s taste for Rasta dress). Their emphasis on wealth and the trappings of a bourgeois life (college careers, caddies, and champagne) contrasts the Bad Brains’s emphasis on survival and reclamation (“you can’t hurt me…we got ourselves, going to sing it, gonna love it, gonna work it out at any length”). The trope of suffering endures within the Bad Brains song library (note their song “House of Suffering” on I Against I), whereas Run DMC later turned to clean rap and Christian lives.
     
    In the texts of bell hooks, Paul Gilroy, and many other theorists, black punk rock (or Afro-punk) cultural productions tend to be undervalued or absent. Black resistance to hegemony reverberates in varied and vibrant musical forms: black punks were, and are, still at the forefront. While punk and hardcore may indeed be a genre and community ripe with convergence and, arguably, some contentious forms of hybridity, academics still lack the history, insight, and willingness to engage not only the discourse of independent and mainstream media and culture but to challenge their own academic leanings as well. As Thomas Barnett from Strike Anywhere stressed to me, there is a “closeness and affinity between black and white revolutionary arts,” but the goal is to “make these connections clearer and nourishing again,” so that punk rock does not simply become “another obedient, palatable form.”
     

    David Ensminger is an Instructor of English, Humanities, and Folklore at Lee College in Baytown, Texas. He completed his M.S. in the Folklore Program at the University of Oregon and his M.A. in Creative Writing at City College of New York City. His study of punk street art and Do-It-Yourself culture, Visual Vitriol: The Art and Subcultures of the Punk and Hardcore Generations, is slated for July 2011 release by the University of Mississippi. His work has recently appeared in the Journal of Popular Music Studies and M/C Journal (Australia), and he contributes regularly to the Houston Press, Maximum Rock’n’Roll, Popmatters, and Trust (Germany). As a longtime fanzine editor, flyer artist, and drummer as well, he has archived punk history, including in his blog documenting African American punk rock productions: http://blackpunkarchive.wordpress.com.
     

    Notes

     
    1. Berry’s “Maybelline” was covered by the Midwest garage punk band the Replacements covered in 1981. Guitarist Billy Zoom “neatly wrenched” guitar lines from “Brown-Eyed Handsome Man” for the X tune “Year 1,” according to writer Debra Rae Cohen. In a 1984 Trouser Press, John Leland describes X’s overall music on the first album Los Angeles as a knotty, awkward, “Chunk Berried punk barrage.” Johnny Thunder’s band Gang War covered “Around and Around,” and even street punkers Sham 69 began as an R & B cover band covering the likes of “Roll Over Beethoven.”

     

     
    2. The 1979 track “Armagideon Time,” the B-side to the single “London Calling.” was written by dancehall progenitors Clement Dodd and Willie Williams.

     

     
    3. The reggae band Steel Pulse penned the song “Rock Against Racism.”

     

     
    4. Peter Silverton from Trouser Press reported in 1978 that the band had almost chosen the name Weak Heart Drops, a Big Youth song.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Anderson, Mark, and Mark Jenkins. Dance of Days: Two Decades of Punk in the Nation’s Capital. NYC: Soft Skull Press, 2001. Print.
    • Bad Brains. Banned in D.C. Bad Brains Greatest Riffs. Caroline Records, 2003. CD.
    • ———. Interview. Flipside 31 (Apr. 1982) n. pag. Print.
    • ———. Interview. Forced Exposure 2 (1982) n. pag. Print.
    • ———. Interview. Suburban Voice 21 (1987) n. pag. Print.
    • ———. Interview by Tim Tanooka. Ripper 7 (1982). n. pag. Print.
    • Bangs, Lester. “The White Noise Supremacists.” The Village Voice (30 Apr. 1979). Web. 3 Jan. 2008.
    • Barnett, Thomas. Interview by David Ensminger. “History is the Uneven Deeds of Humanity: Left of the Dial Consults of Strike Anywhere.” Left of the Dial 8 (Winter 2005). 74-79. Print.
    • The Bellrays (Tony Fate and Lisa Kekuala). Interview by Dan Shame. “Loud and Clear: The Sermon of the Bellrays.” Maximumrocknroll 227 (Apr. 2002). n. pag. Print.
    • Biafra, Jello. Interview by Tim Yohannen. “Dead Kennedys … call it a day — Jello talks of the past, present, and future.” Maximumrocknroll 44 (Jan. 1986). n pag. Print.
    • ———”Dead Kennedys Tour Down Under.” Maximumrocknroll 10 (1983). Web. http://homepages.nyu.edu/~cch223/australia/info/dktourreport.html
    • Bo. Maximumrocknroll 37 (Jun. 1986). n. pag. Print.
    • Bondage, U-Ron. Interview by David Ensminger. “One Eye on U-Ron from Really Red.” Left of the Dial 8 (Winter 2005). 54-61. Print.
    • Bondi, Vic. Liner Notes. Articles of Faith. Complete Vol. 1. 1981-1983. Alternative Tentacles Records, 2002. CD.
    • “Clash City Rockers.” Uncut. (Dec. 2003.) 43-78. Print.
    • The Clash. Interview by Barry Miles. “The Clash: Eighteen Flight Rock…” New Music Express (11 Dec. 1976). Print.
    • ———. The Clash. New York: Grand Central Publishing, 2008. Print.
    • ———. Interview by Terry Lot. Record Mirror. (1 Jul. 1978). Web. http://homepage.mac.com/blackmarketclash/
    • Davis, Bruce. “Joey on the Ramones.” The Bob (Winter 1990) 10-11. Print.
    • Dawson, Ashley. “Love Music, Hate Racism”: The Cultural Politics of the Rock Against Racism Campaigns, 1976-1981.” Postmodern Culture 16.6 (Sept. 2005). n. pag. Web. 25 Dec. 2007.
    • Dictor, David. Personal interview. Sept. 2008.
    • Egan, Sean. “London’s Burning.” Uncut (Feb. 2003): 40-57. Print.
    • Eileraas, Karina. “Witches Bitches and Fluids: Girl Bands Performing Ugliness as Resistance.” The Drama Review 41.3 (Autumn 1997): 122-139.
    • Flouride, Klaus. Interview by David Ensminger. 24 Feb. 2011. Email.
    • Friedlander, Paul and Peter Miller. Rock’n’Roll: A Social History. Boulder: Westview, 2006. Print.
    • Fusco, Coco. English is Broken Here: notes on cultural fusion in the Americas. New York: The New Press, 1995. Print.
    • Gilroy, Paul. The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1995. Print.
    • ———. There Ain’t No Black in the Union Jack: The Politics of Race and Nation. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1991. Print.
    • Gimarc, George. Punk Diary: The Ultimate Trainspotter’s Guide to Underground Rock 1970 – 1982. San Francisco: Backbeat Books, 2005. Print.
    • Goldberg, Michael. “A Fired-up Joe Strummer brings his new Clash to America.” Rolling Stone 416 (Mar. 1984). Web. 22 Feb. 2011. http://londonsburning.org/art_rolling_stone_03_01_84.html
    • Gray, Marcus. Last Gang in Town: The Story and Myth of the Clash. New York: Henry Holt and Company, 1995. Print.
    • Halberstam, Judith. “What’s That Smell?: Queer Temporalities and Subcultural Lives.” S & F Online. 2.1 (Summer 2003) n. pag. Web. 22 Feb. 2008.
    • Hall, Stuart. “Representation and the Media.” Prod. and Dir. Sut Jhally. Media Education Foundation. 1997. Web. 20 Feb. 2011.
    • Hambleton, Paul. “Roger Sabin Replies… Punk & Racism Part???!!” www.punk77.co.uk. 17 July 2001. Web. 20 Feb. 2008.
    • Hebdige, Dick. Hiding in the Light. New York: Routledge, 1988. Print.
    • ———. Subculture: The Meaning of Style. New York: Routledge, 1979. Print.
    • Home, Stewart. Cranked Up Real High: Genre Theory and Punk Rock. (1997) Stewart Home Society. Web. 20 Feb. 2011.
    • hooks, bell. “Eating the Other.” Feminist Approaches to Theory and Methodology: An Interdisciplinary Reader. Eds. Sharlene Hesse-Biber et al. New York: Oxford U Press, 1998. 179-194. Print.
    • Isler, Scott. “Malcolm McLaren: From the Eye of the Storm.” Trouser Press 85 (May 1983). 20-25, 55. Print.
    • James, David. E. “Poetry/Punk/Productions: Some Recent Writing in LA.” Postmodernism and Its Discontents. Ed. Ann Kaplan. New York: Verso, 1988. 163-186. Print.
    • James, Martin. “The Clash: A Teenage Love Story.” The Independent. 28 Sept. 2004. Web. 22 Feb. 2004.
    • Jones, Simon. Black Culture White Youth: The Reggae Tradition from JA to UK. Basingstoke: Macmillan Education, 1988. Print.
    • Kinman, Tony. Interview by David Ensminger. Left of the Dial 3 (Summer 2002). 37-49. Print.
    • Letts, Don. “The Clash Clamp Down on Detroit Or: Give ‘Em Enough Wisniowka.” Interview by Susan Whitehall. Creem (June 1980). 41-45, 60-61 Print.
    • ———. “Dem Crazy Baldheads are My Mates.” Guardian Unlimited. 24 Oct. 2001. Web. 22 Feb. 2008.
    • Long, Al (Nausea). Interview by Alicia Non Grata. Maximumrocknroll 82 (Mar. 1990). Print.
    • Mad Dog (the Controllers). Interview. Maximumrocknroll 138 (Nov. 1994). Print.
    • McLaren, Malcolm. Interview by Greg Stacy. Ben is Dead 26 (1996). n. pag. Print.
    • ———. Interview by Robert Becker. Interview (April 1986). 262. Print.
    • Moore, Allan. Rock: The Primary Text: developing a musicology of rock. Farnham: Ashgate, 2001. Print.
    • Orman, John. The Politics of Rock Music. Chicago: Nelson-Hall, 1984. Print.
    • Orshoski, Wes. “DVD Looks Back at the Clash’s ‘Revolution.’” Billboard.com. 25 April. 2008. Web. 6 Dec. 2008.
    • Pepperell, Raymond John (“East Bay Ray”). Message to the author. 27 Feb. 2011. Email.
    • Philip, Mark. Interview by David Ensminger. Aug. 2009. Email.
    • Potter, Russell A. Spectacular vernaculars: hip-hop and the politics of postmodernism. Albany: State U of New York P, 1995. Print.
    • Raha, Maria. Cinderella’s Big Score: Women of the Punk and Indie Underground. Berkeley: Seal Press, 2004. Print.
    • “Rap Session! with Dave Dictor (MDC), Ian MacKaye (Minor Threat), and Vic Bondi (Articles of Faith).” Maximumrocknroll 8. (Sept. 1983). n. pag. Print.
    • Rowe, David. Popular Cultures: Rock Music, Sport, and the Politics of Pleasure. London: SAGE Publishing, 1995. Print.
    • Rubio, Steve. “Oh Bondage Up Yours.” Bad Subjects 6 (May 1993) n. pag. Web. 20 Feb. 2011.
    • Salewicz, Chris. Liner Notes. Burning Ambitions: A History of Punk. Cherry Red, 1982. CD.
    • Savage, Jon. England’s Dreaming: Anarchy, Sex Pistols, Punk Rock, and Beyond. London: Faber and Faber, 2005. Print.
    • Scream. Interview. Ink Disease 4 (1983). n. pag. Print.
    • ———. Interview by Donny the Punk. Flipside 48 (Spring 1986) n. pag. Print.
    • Secret Hate. Interview by Al Flipside. Flipside 38 (May 1983). Print.
    • Smith, Fred (“Freak”). Interview by David Ensminger. 2009. Email.
    • Snow, Matt. “Death or Glory.” MOJO 180 (Nov. 2008). Print.
    • Stevenson, James. Interview by David Ensminger. Leftofthedial.com. 17 Apr. 2007. Web. 22 Feb. 2011.
    • Testa, Jim. “Mike Watt: Tugboat or Minuteman? Contemplating the Hereafter.” Jersey Beat 72 (Fall/Winter 2002). n. pag. Print.
    • Traber, Daniel. “L.A.’s ‘White Minority.’ Punk and the Contradictions of Self-Marginalization.” Cultural Critique 48.1 (2001): 30-64. Print.
    • ———. Whiteness, Otherness, and the Individualism Paradox from Huck to Punk. New York: Macmillan, 2007. Print.
    • Trakin, Roy. “Blondie: If Music Be the Flood of Love Play On.” Hit Parader (June 1981). 4-7. Print.
    • ———.”Suicide Commits Itself.” New York Rocker (May 1980). 31. Print.
    • Vee, Tesco. “Interview with Iron Cross.” Touch and Go 16 (1981). n. pag. Print.
    • Wallechinsky, David, Amy Wallace, Ira Bassen, and Jane Farrow. The Book of Lists, the Canadian Edition: The Original Compendium of Curious Information. Canada: Knopf, 2005. Print.
    • Waller, Don. “In Search of the Elephant’s Balls.” Make the Music Go Bang! The early L.A. Punk Scene. Ed. Don Snowden. New York: St. Martin’s, 1997. 115-128. Print.
    • Wendy, Goph, and Annette. “Iron Cross interview.” Guillotine 8 (Dec. 1984). 28-29. Print.
    • Wuelfing, Howard. Interview by David Ensminger. 20 August 2008. Email.
    • Zanes, RJ Warren. “Too Much Mead?” Reading Rock’n’Roll: Authenticity, Appropriation, and Aesthetics. Ed. Kevin Dettmar and William Richey. New York: Columbia UP, 1999. 37-71. Print.

     

  • Lovecraft through Deleuzio-Guattarian Gates

    Patricia MacCormack (bio)
    Anglia Ruskin University
    Patricia.Maccormack@anglia.ac.uk

    Abstract
     
    This essay picks up on Deleuze and Guattari’s brief invocation of the work of H.P. Lovecraft. Deleuze and Guattari’s project to develop a philosophy of sorcery as a mode of thought that gestures toward becoming-imperceptible is considered by reading examples in Lovecraft’s “cosmic horror” of the terrors and revolutions available through the becomings of his protagonists. Contextualising his work outside of traditional genres of fantasy and science fiction, this essay offers the reading of Lovecraft’s writings as a passing through gates. This liberating practice produces encounters with abstract alterity, beginning with the ethical consideration of the preliminary otherness of women and the animal in Deleuze and Guattari’s work, via becoming-monstrous, to an infinite territory beyond representation, signification, and perception itself.

     

     
    In A Thousand Plateaus Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari invoke H.P. Lovecraft five times. While Lovecraft is mentioned together with such literary figures as Moritz, Woolf and particularly Melville, his work has less in common with those authors than with the abstract demonology of Deleuze and Guattari’s “Becoming-Intense” (sec. 10). Deleuze and Guattari claim that Lovecraft “attempted to pronounce sorcery’s final word” (TP 251; sec. 10), although Lovecraft has received little attention in comparison with other writers loosely grouped into the usually maligned genres of fantasy, science fiction and gothic horror. In this essay I pull out the evocations in Deleuze and Guattari’s five references to the story Lovecraft wrote with E. Hoffman Price, Through the Gates of the Silver Key (hereafter TGSK), and offer sketches of the ways in which becomings proliferate through Lovecraft’s work, in particular throughout his ‘cosmic horror’ writing. I argue that Lovecraft may offer an affirming philosophy of becoming that renegotiates traditional perceptions of his work as nihilistic or purely horrific. In this way I propose Lovecraft as a catalyst for a philosophical negotiation of the politics of subjectivity and alterity.
     
    This essay is meant to present a series of possibilities and ideas and not a definitive summary of stories, so moments from stories are mentioned without explication or reference to narratives or events. Lovecraft’s work rarely privileges event and narrative, which I understand as an oeuvre of relations that at their simplest should not be. The primary concept underpinning becomings for Deleuze and Guattari is also relations which refuse relationships that enforce resemblance. By reading Lovecraft through Deleuze and Guattari, I propose an alternate interpretation of Lovecraft’s work as expressing a vitalistic philosophy and inspiring an ethics that addresses the structures of self posited with and as socio-cultural otherness. Becomings are not commensurate with unique singularities but are produced from unlike relations. Lovecraft’s cosmic horror works are obsessed with the idea of relations that inevitably structure and underpin human existence but that remain unknown to the human. The becoming with which Lovecraft’s humans participate comes from the Elder Gods or more usually the Ancient Ones, a pantheon composed by Lovecraft from various Assyrio-Babylonian, Mesopotamian and particularly ancient Sumerian cacodemons. The Elder Gods act as gatekeepers for the Ancient Ones or Great Ones, a group of creatures associated with the terror of possibly unleashing a world of hybrid relations with humans which would either wipe humans out or, if the Great Ones entered into becomings, would wipe out subjectivity and perception as we know it. The Ancient Ones are presented in detail in Lovecraft’s The Necronomicon, written under the pseudonym Abdul Alhazred, which can be understood together with other apocryphal texts such as Eibon. These same demons appear in the pandemonium of Milton’s Paradise Lost, in Satan’s fallen land, but the idea of a pantheonic pack or a multiplicity within the one and a oneness of the multiple also resonates with the Devil’s response to Jesus’s question about his identity: “I am legion, for we are many” (Holy Bible, Mark 5:9). The dreadful realisation overcomes Lovecraft’s protagonists that they have always been in relation with and related to monstrous entities. In this context S.T. Joshi evaluates Lovecraft as an activating writer: “[R]ealism is … not a goal but a function in Lovecraft; it facilitates the perception that ‘something which could not possibly happen’ is actually happening” (33). Joshi emphasizes that Lovecraft is both and neither a writer of fantasy fiction and/nor of realism. This claim resonates with the crucial element of becoming in Deleuze and Guattari, namely that becomings are not metaphors and do not occur in a theatre of representation but rather actualize potentialities of thought.
     
    While many of Lovecraft’s stories include the atmospheric suspense of gothic fiction and the predictive elements of science-fiction, his descriptions of fantastic states are based on a refined knowledge of physics and a commitment to immersing both the characters and the reader in the cosmic horror. I argue here that Lovecraft should be understood as a writer who is not against realism but rather who attempts to find a new realism-mobilisation. Michael Houellebecq claims that Lovecraft avoids precision “with regards to the distribution of [the Ancient Ones’] powers and abilities. In fact their exact nature is beyond the grasp of the human mind.… those humans who seek to know more ineluctably pay with madness and death” (83). Poststructuralism enables us to translate “madness” as schiz-subjectivity and “death” as the death of reified identity that is launching upon becomings. For Lovecraft, monsters are not aberrant versions of the human. They are monstrous, that is, not in form, but on the levels of perception and possibility. What emerges in Lovecraft is that the human is a vague, strategic myth for ensuring sanity and thus traditional subjectivity through a belief in like relations. The human is of, indeed perhaps created by, monsters that are horrific not only in their hybrid incarnations but also in the impossibility of their being perceived through human modes of apprehension; this shows that the human is nothing more than its own fantastical myth and the infinite possibility of the beyond which is also the within. The horror experienced by Lovecraft’s protagonists need not close off the possibility that his readers would negotiate their own subjectivity and elements of alterity as a specific system of power. Beyond authorial intent, Lovecraft can demand, perhaps radically, a dissipation of powers that are contingent on the maintenance of the category of human. This is the political context of this essay. Maligned as sexist and racist, Lovecraft ironically catalyzes the becomings of the human through infinite and abstracting paradigms, and thereby requires his readers to reorient power relations, along the lines of poststructuralist, feminist, and postcolonial strategies alike. Thus Joshi is correct to describe Lovecraft’s writing as functional. Lovecraft himself explains that supernatural horror in literature “demands from the reader a certain degree of imagination and a capacity for detachment from everyday life” (Supernatural Horror 12). As Joshi points out, however, this does not preclude realism. Poststructuralism has demonstrated that there is no simple bifurcation dividing art and thought: what we create constitutes how we perceive reality, which then contributes to what we create, but it is the indeterminable and non-transcriptive or non-equivalent nature of this causality that makes the functioning of art in life and of life in art interesting.
     
    Along with asking what Lovecraft means, then, we also can ask what reading Lovecraft might do. Donald Burleson premises his poststructural reading of Lovecraft – which, like Joshi’s analysis, emphasises manner over meaning – with the reminder that authorial intent is inaccessible and presence remains a metaphysical phantasy (5-7). In his analysis of Pickman’s Model, Burleson states that “Pickman is absent because his plural nature denies the metaphysics of presence and self-identity.… Pickman divides himself against himself” (91). If the reader does the same, can an address to alterity be mobilised? Burleson interprets “The Colour Out of Space” as offering a refutation of systems themselves; here, to see “a visible impression, not belonging to this system, is to suggest disturbance of the system and, allegorically, subversion of systems generally. What is at work here is the undoing of categorical thinking, the unravelling of any system claiming final mastery, exhaustive cataloguing, total solution, immutable results, settled ‘reading’ of reality” (108). Mastery refuses a negotiatory ethics of difference. Against the allegorical emphasis of this claim, however, I propose that the functional activating of potentiality that does not recognise metaphor as its own closed circuit shows how reading Lovecraft may challenge close/d readings and other techniques of mastering words, bodies, flesh, perception and subjectivity beyond the text into the world. Ultimately I will ask: what did Lovecraft do to perception and what can we do with Lovecraft?
     
    This essay extends what Deleuze and Guattari call unnatural participation, understood as an impossible yet compulsory relation to the perception of cosmic horrors, in order to rethink the category of the human. The figure of gates of perception posits relation as an opening up rather than as an elliptical return to genesis. Through demonic relations Deleuze and Guattari seek abstract machines of relation that are no less real for being abstract, and argue, along with Joshi, that Lovecraft is a realist because of the function rather than the content of his work. This means that Lovecraft’s writings can be understood in a wider, political context instead of as belonging to a genre which distances itself from social life. Deleuze and Guattari connect this idea to Spinoza’s claim that ethics is produced not by commensurable relation, which privileges (usually) one form and function over another, but rather by what is produced between the two. Lovecraft’s literature offers an art event that is no less real for catalysing new gates of perception and possibilities of relation. By accessing Lovecraft’s necronomic gates toward the infinite and imperceptible but also the immanently present, we are forced to think, first, potentiality as an encounter with alterity, and, second, the political risks and imperatives of ourselves as becoming-other. This essay is structured as a series of “gates” in the sense of those bridges that Deleuze and Guattari, in What is Philosophy, describe as creating a “new concept of perceptual space” (19). As becomings concern not what structures relationships (between two reified entities), but what is produced through unnatural relations, gates of Lovecraftian perception open what Deleuze and Guattari call unheard of becomings – not unheard of because they have never been heard before, but because they cannot be heard through established, majoritarian vocalisations.
     
    In “Becoming Intense” Deleuze and Guattari describe abstract planes of consistency with reference to sorcery, Bergson, Spinoza, haecceity, plane-making, molecules, secrets, points, and blocks. None of these are abstractions or fantasies in the sense that they do not concern the material. They are abstract in the sense that the material is always concerned with planes. Majoritarian structures of perception create planes that are atrophied, adamantly heard of, and able-to-be-heard before their vocalisation arrives. Lovecraft’s reader is not confronted with what happens to whom and why, but with the unbearable reality of effectuation of unheard-of relations without perception as external, causal and commensurable apprehension, which is to say with a miasmic material reality: “a plane of consistency peopled by anonymous matter, by infinite bits of impalpable matter entering into varying connections” (Deleuze and Guattari, TP 255), Via Spinoza but primarily as sorcerers, and through Lovecraft, Deleuze and Guattari thus offer an ethics of becomings whose main phases are: 1) relations without likeness, 2) entities without form or function, 3) relations which are nonetheless real in spite of their abstract nature and the abstracting of the entities, 4) these relations forcing alternate modes of perception without laying new structures of apprehension, finally leading to 5) the function of art as catalysing becomings in the reader by demanding alternate perceptions of relation with any and all entities. As Deleuze and Guattari point out, these all occur on the same abstract plane.
     
    There is no leaving behind Lovecraft when we close his pages. Lovecraft’s work may be fantasy, the monsters fictive, the narratives fragmentary, but the relation to possibilities of thought through imperceptible though terrifically present entities is a gate through which the reader enters becomings that differentiate all relations on a plane of consistency. Against Joshi, Colin Wilson claims that Lovecraft was opposed to realism and particularly to materialism. What is at stake here is not whether Lovecraft personally rejected materialism but whether his negotiation of perception itself has material effects in the post-structural sense of re-negotiating signifying systems and relations of difference and otherness in the world. Wilson titles his chapter on Lovecraft the “Assault on Rationality.” Rationality has traditionally been the realm of dominant, logocentric, majoritarian systems. Wilson emphasizes Lovecraft’s obsession with the monstrous, and Braidotti the definition of monster as any deviation from the base level zero “human.” Braidotti states that “the discourse on monsters as a case study highlights … the status of difference within rational thought” (78). Wilson points out that Lovecraft “is willing to make his setting modern, but it must be remote from civilisation, a kind of admission of defeat” (4). This tendency evinces Lovecraft’s interest in describing the connective affectivity of fantastic perception and world, rather than a non-terrestrial dystopia. For this reason the political question becomes “defeat of what?” From a politics of alterity we could argue that Lovecraft works to defeat the exertion of perception and knowledge, for the exertion of power opens the way for other forms of subjectivity to emerge.
     
    Lovecraft’s oeuvre falls into two categories. One encompasses more familiar tales of terror found in horror stories and novels of the late eighteenth to early nineteenth centuries; the other is based on the great Lovecraft mythos. The stories based on the mythos address three main phases. The first, which Lovecraft calls “transition” or “mutation,” expresses the becoming(s) of protagonists as they begin to corporeally and psychologically articulate inflection with alternate genera, terrestrial teratological and alien (a division that is in fact unclear in Lovecraft). The second is the entering into the worlds, or, in keeping with his disinterest in disambiguation, the domains occupied by these creatures as gods. The third is the distortion of perception. Lovecraft was responsible for creating entire pantheons, universes, worlds, and alternate temporal realities of evolution and alien existence. The key element which differentiates Deleuze and Guattari’s almost jubilant citation of Lovecraft’s ideas is the lack of attention to what most Lovecraft commentators misguidedly call, as does Michael Houellebecq in the title of his seminal book, Lovecraft’s proclivity against life. The quality of one’s journey toward Lovecraft should take into account the definitions of such terms as “life,” “human,” and other Earthly tenets of thoughts, apprehensions of form and perceptions of states. Challenging the category of the human underpins all becomings, beginning with the most obvious falling away from the hu”Man” to woman, animal and eventually abstract particles, sonority, and inhuman planes. Apparently in contradiction with his premise that Lovecraft’s work shows a nihilistic weariness with life, Houellebecq in fact claims in his preface that through Lovecraft we can live in poetry (25). With the help of Deleuze and Guattari, this essay ultimately explores the readers’ passing through the gates of Lovecraftian perception, which involves the creation of a speech, from the unspeakable to the ‘unsayable’; incommensurable relations which take the very acts of writing and speech to their limits; accessing the outside and the unthinkable; but which are also, and in contradistinction to Wilson’s claim, is no less material for doing so. Resonant with speech of the unsayable, Lovecraftian perception is perception upon a different plane. (Burleson touches on this when he cites Derrida’s claim that “there is nothing outside the text” (10); in this case, however, I would tend more toward the work of Foucault and Blanchot, which introduce accountability and responsibility into this concept.) Lovecraft can be invigorating if read as a writer of the baroque (through, for example, Deleuze’s work on Leibniz) rather than, as many have claimed, the gothic; if read through physics as much as folklore; and as long as one reads and thinks of Lovecraft as an act of sorcery. Critics such as Siegel have claimed persistently that Lovecraft is a writer of gothic fiction (51). This tendency arises more from the resonance of trite adjectives such as ‘haunted’, ‘dark’, ‘horrific’ and so forth that are applied to Lovecraft’s work, than from the difficult task of seeing his work as phylum. Hybrid becomings, however, could help readers describe Lovecraft as a writer of the baroque rather than of the gothic (see MacCormack, “Baroque Intensity”). Relating to themes and places more modern (though emphatically anti-modernist) than the abbey-bound turpitude of G.M. Lewis and less romantic than the occultism of F. Marion Crawford, Lovecraft’s protagonists, (who are also uninterested in Bram Stoker’s socio-political tenets of industrialisation), are neither haunted nor hounded by entities they will eventually overcome. (To be fair, however, this repudiation of the gothic is more readily found in Lovecraft’s cosmic tales than in the intimate stories of dread.)
     
    Becomings deal not with kinds but with states. The journeys upon which Lovecraft’s protagonists, and we as readers, launch, are journeys that involve “passing through” as becomings, not the completion of a project of becoming with another element. A demonological philosophy after Deleuze and Guattari increasingly becomes less about animals and demons than about gates. Contagion, packing, proliferation alter the qualities of the passing, and each gate could be described as a mode of perception-consistency. Randolph Carter understands his journey through the gates as a “flux of impressions.… [Gates lead] from earth and time to that extension of earth which is outside time, and from which in turn the Ultimate Gate leads fearsome and perilously to the Last Void which is outside all earths, all universes and all matter” (Lovecraft, TGSK 516-17). Carter uses the apocryphal grimoire by the Mad Arab (probably written by Lovecraft himself), The Necronomicon. In The Necronomicon itself (especially in “The Book of Entrance and of Walking,” “The Book of Calling,” and “The Incantations of the Gates”), the names and qualities of encounters with gods are seen as gates, not entities; so the kind or order of the gods is also understood as qualities of movement and as locations that incarnate particular impression-states. Quality of flux, guided by imagination and dream over goal, opens the gates. The use of a grimoire and conjuration resonates with Deleuze and Guattari’s philosophy of sorcery, not simply because the act of sorcery underpins the plane of consistency in both cases, but also because in both cases the rituals concern “modes of expansion [and]… occupation” (TP 239; sec. 10). Occupying a place whose territories are expanded through various reorientations of impression produces an anomalous place. Deleuze and Guattari emphasize that the adjective anomalous situates a position or a phenomenon of bordering. In this sense, gates, understood as borders of becomings, are used in this essay to describe Lovecraft’s different phases of becomings, phases which cannot be understood in terms of causality or of narrative logic. The first gate addresses Deleuze and Guattari’s three modes of animality, and Lovecraft’s idea that animality is exemplified by propagation. Gate Two addresses the shift from recognisable animal intensity to what Deleuze and Guattari call the demonic animal, which appears in Lovecraft as the Elder Gods and Ancient Ones. Gate Three explores the way, in becomings, the categorically human is crucially absent. Using Deleuze’s work on Leibniz, Gate Four begins to address the move from becomings as acts of participation with other elements, to the altering of modes of perception as such and posits Lovecraft as a writer of the baroque on account of his manipulation of the physics of perception-planes. Gate Five contextualises Lovecraft’s modes of speech, the compulsion to say the unsayable in order to access the outside – or what Deleuze and Guattari call the abstract, outside perceptions of form, function and comprehension – but within the world and found in art; in this sense the abstraction is no less material and real. Gate Six, finally, asks what ethical imperatives are presented by Lovecraft’s art.
     

     

    Gate 1. Orders of Animals, Orders of Demons

     
    In Deleuze and Guattari’s work, becomings pass through stages which can generally be described as devolutionary, and which Deleuze and Guattari call “neoevolutionary.” The majoritarian subject “man” (which is to say, all human subjects) enters into relations with primary elements of minoritarian alterity, becoming-woman, becoming-animal, and other, a-human forms, toward more refined, ambiguous expressions of content. The animal, however, is the primary node for inhuman or a-human becomings. Deleuze and Guattari demarcate three orders of animality. The first is the Oedipal animal, the puppy-baby (Freud). Second is the symbolic or archetype animal, which creates and immobilises itself upon a metaphoric structure of signification (Jung). The third animal is the demonic animal, in which two elements must be present – the animal here is itself a phenomenon of bordering, hybridity, and metamorphicity. Demonic animals are defined as “pack or affect animals that form a multiplicity, a population, a becoming, a tale” (TP 241; sec. 10). Vampires, werewolves, and demons belong to this third order of animality. Because they are both familiar and unfamiliar to us, however, they seem to resonate with the negotiations of what a human-animal could be, both when it is mistakenly read through the first two orders of animality, and when its becomings are overlooked. It involves a relation with an abstract animal. Oedipal animality – the family puppy-baby – manifests its narcissism through subjective ownership – “‘my’ cat, ‘my’ dog” (TP 240; sec. 10). Oedipal animals affirm the self through the construction of an anthropomorphising family system in which the animal is allowed to emerge only through conditional love that fulfills the parameters of the substitute child. Since the animal is inferior in both its structural position and its species, it resolves the woman’s penis envy and the man’s castration anxiety. The second order of animals is the archetypal animal who is invested with human qualities and effectively only has, or represents, human qualities. These animals are extricated from animality, but the range of their symbolic function is almost limitless. Both systems in no way include animals, just human, signifying systems. We need to develop the critique further here, however, so that the werewolf/demon/vampire is not misunderstood as some uncanny, gothic entity. Lovecraft claims that he seeks “to make the flesh creep” (qtd. in Wilson 3) more than to unfurl narrative through characters. This focus on flesh directly challenges metaphor and the distance between reader and text. As a kind of physio-cerebral affectivity, it dissolves metaphor and makes the text politically accountable for its catalyzing of different modes of thinking.
     
    Demons thus belong to the third order of Deleuze and Guattari’s animal taxonomy. Becoming through a pact-pack with the demon also describes the first phase of Lovecraftian sorcery. One of the remarkable contributions Lovecraft makes to literature is his formulation of a pantheon of gods. Unlike other fantasy writers, however, Lovecraft creates gods within this world, which is also folded together with worlds outside of time and space. As Gates, Lovecraft’s gods are responsible for the horror of altering modes of being in the world, and they do so by creating the pure immanence of multiple worlds. Taxonomies of monsters, orders of gods, worlds demarcated as fantastical or real are absent in Lovecraft, and it is the very absence of these demarcations which causes horror. Lovecraft’s gods lack the signification and subjectification that, according to Deleuze and Guattari, facilitates majoritarian power, which in turn sanctions the emergence of subjects. The entities with which the protagonists enter becomings are abstract and ambiguous (as emergent entities they are always there but not entirely apprehensible). Becomings in Lovecraft are also compulsory – the protagonists have no choice, but while horror is thereby irrefutably catalysed, it comes from the loss, and not from the destruction, of the self. These monsters destroy through alliance rather than murder. Lovecraft emphasises that becomings are already available and that we always already choose the extent to which we resist or submit to the everyday alliances we make. In this way he demonstrates that retaining reified subjectivity is as much an act as would be letting go of it. Deleuze and Guattari use the concept of demons to expand the intersection of the hybrid with the animal. Aesthetic and apocryphal demons such as werewolves and vampires are single expressions of human-animal elements, inherently metamorphic and part of packs. Since demons must be invoked after first being imagined as fabulations, thinking becoming-demon for them requires a philosophy of sorcery. Lovecraft’s lower gods are fabulations of demons, inter-species hybrids with orders of non-mammalian animals, and this Deleuzio-Guattarian index is where Lovecraft’s a-human becomings begin. Deleuze and Guattari do not offer aesthetic, cinematic or literary examples of their demons – the devil, werewolves and vampires – because these arise as particle verb bands rather than as infernal monsters or as metaphorical, figurative, or symbolic entities. When examples are offered, they resonate around becomings which are not as familiar to us as those of the werewolf and vampire. Precisely because these monsters emerge through so many varied examples of actualised virtualities, however, they remain abstract potentiality, whereas the specific literary citations of Woolf’s becoming-monkey, Ahab’s becoming-whale, and so on, are examples of singularities before the formation of new threshold packs.
     

    Gate 2. From Demonic Heredity to Abstract Alliance

     
    Gate 2 focuses on the demonic in Deleuze and Guattari’s elements of becoming, as abstract animal entities. This Gate explores the liminal band between a-human, animal elements and the demon that is beyond animal-element perception. Lovecraft’s gods are not monsters; they do not belong to extra-human orders from which they threaten to slaughter the demarcated human, and they do not reside in the entirely external fantasy worlds that are found in many traditional horror stories. Ancient Ones and Elder Gods are beyond Frankenstein’s creature and Dracula, and they are too earthly present to be classified along with the alien gods and monsters of fantasy novels. For the renegotiation of our becomings, it is important to note that we cannot categorise them as outside, either in form or in world. They are immediately present but also without presence since they are not recognisably other or antagonistic. The qualities of Lovecraft’s gods and entities are, furthermore, always themselves in states of becoming. They include multiple intensities and mobile qualities of many animals, particularly cephalopods, fish. and insects, as well as a bacterial forms of bubbling, molecular viscosity. As the gods are in their own states of becoming, their function as an anomalous, allied term is already beyond our capacity to name them. As hyper-hybrids, they also occupy territories that could be described as having their own becomings – water-land worlds, outer-space-within-this space and so forth, what Deleuze and Guattari call a “Universe fiber” that is “strung across borderlines” (TP 249; sec. 10). In addition, since they cannot be destroyed, their states of “life” are tentative. They are incapable of killing humans, but only change their state of life, as they are neither dead nor alive. The thresholds and gates Lovecraft’s monsters force us to negotiate are resistant, not only to being destructive monsters, but also to being hybrid entities that we could demarcate for our becomings. Their qualities of contagion, as hybrids or outside entities, preclude them from being monsters, and thus resonate with Deleuze and Guattari’s terms for elements of becoming, from wolf-whale-rat to demonic dimensionality and borderline propagation. The Ancient Ones are described physically as threshold creatures – both fish and fowl, flesh and fur, a kind of sentient, amphibious nebula from a pre-human, pre-historical time that is both more civilised and intelligent than the human time, and barbarically uncivilised. Inevitably and most horrifically, the Ancient Ones reproduce the limit restricting even hybrid animality from a pure abstraction-becoming. The animal elements of the Ancient Ones, while residually named as animal, are in fact cephalopodan, insect and other adamantly non-mammalian forms. Cthulhu is seen in bas-relief as a squid dragon, “an octopus, a dragon, and a human caricature… [whose] pulpy tentacled head surmounted a grotesque and scaly body with rudimentary wings” (Lovecraft, “The Call of Cthulhu,” hereafter TCC, 63). Dagon is a fish-man-god (Lovecraft, “Dagon” 16). The encounter between protagonists and their becoming-Ancient Ones reflects this threshold. Cthulhu lives a threshold consciousness, lying dead but dreaming. The geography of Cthulhu’s fallen cities of R’lyeh lies at the threshold of the mountains of madness, at immeasurable depths beneath the sea (apparently near New Zealand). Randolph Carter’s becoming is “human and non-human, vertebrate and invertebrate, animal and vegetable” (Lovecraft, TGSK 526), and the unnamed protagonist of The Shadow Over Innsmouth is a man-froglike-fish or fishlike-frog, “flopping, hopping, croaking, bleating” (Lovecraft, TSI 454). “Propagation by epidemic, by contagion, has nothing to do with filiation by heredity.… These combinations are neither genetic nor structural; they are interkingdoms” (Deleuze and Guattari, TP 241-2; sec. 10). In “The Shadow Over Innsmouth” the kingdom of immortal creatures of the sea arises to infect the citizens of Innsmouth with molecular intensities, merging land with sea and human with frog-fish-flesh. The narrator shares a family line with these hybrid worshippers of Dagon and Cthulhu, but genealogy produces a unique specificity of hybridity. He tells us that “them as turn into fish things an’ went into the water wouldn’t never die” (414).
     
    Mixed blood in this context clearly has more to do with disease and infection than with reproduction, while “reproduction” has to be understood not as a project of reproducing, but rather as the production, at each stage, of a unique generation of unrepeatable combinations. Hybrids, in science, are sterile and cannot reproduce, but like Cthulhu they also cease the need to reproduce because they become eternal. Houllebecq (problematically) reminds us that “most novelists consider it their duty to present an exhaustive picture of life” (61). In contrast to literature’s traditional compulsions to re-present endlessly, Lovecraft’s work and his monsters produce only singularities, thereby forcing readers to confront alterity and defamiliarization. What is at stake here is whether the reader chooses a liberation of ideology through this defamiliarization, or a stubbornly clings to powers of signification that maintain dominant subjectivity. Could we argue that minoritarian readers would, contra Houellebecq, find life in this liberation?
     
    Neither Carter nor the narrator of “Innsmouth” narrator enters into a desiring union as part of his transformation, but instead is propagated through hereditary disease (demonic reproduction) or geographical proximity to threshold kingdoms. Each relation between the protagonist and his seemingly inevitable fate as part of a family of singular hybrids forming a heterogeneous, seething, contagious collective ends with resignation, joy, liberation or an unqualified loss of perception. Lovecraft’s protagonists rarely prevail, they cease to be protagonists at all, and their fate is the packing-pacts of becomings. The population of the Innsmouth Order of Dagon pack are specific phyla which appear as unique entities due to their unpredictable combining of interkingdom coalescence. This is the Outsider that Deleuze and Guattari, following Lovecraft, describe as neither/both an individual nor/and a pack, which is to say as a “phenomenon of bordering” (TP 245; sec. 10). Bordering lines inflect at different and mobile angles. In Lovecraft’s “The Nameless City” (TNC), which makes the first reference to The Necronomicon, the unnamed narrator encounters half-transparent, chaotic devils, hybrid demons of crocodile-seal-man but “more often nothing of which either the naturalist or the palaeontologist ever heard.… But strangest of all were the heads, which presented a contour violating all known biological principles.… I thought of comparisons as varied as the cat, the bulldog, the mythic satyr, and the human being” (136). Eternal creatures lose the need for Oedipal or hierarchical structures because they no longer need familial or gender striation. Their condition as a pack is thus neither serial (based on equivalences demarcated through political, isomorphic binaries of gender, age or race) nor structural (based on arboreal hierarchy and genealogy). In addition, their immortality, like their genealogy, should be understood not as a chronology without end, but rather as time without duration, simultaneity including constant differentiation. The contemplation of this concept-state is often the catalyst for the protagonists’ madness, but only while they remain in the human world, with its modes of spatial disambiguation and unfurling temporality. We hear in TNC the much-cited couplet maxim of the Ancient Ones, also found in The Necronomicon, that “That which can eternal lie/And with strange aeons even death may die” (142).
     

    Gate 3. Inhuman Becomings

     
    The majoritarian, it could be argued, belongs to no category other than the particular species of the “human.” After becoming-woman, through which women must also pass, Deleuze and Guattari call to the human “becoming-animal.” The shift from being woman to becoming woman (a deeply problematic, precariously fetishistic concept for which Deleuze and Guattari have been maligned) is a movement from a category emergent only through majoritarian expression, as lacking and oppressed, to woman as a singularity or territory with no opposite. The very fact that Deleuze and Guattari posit woman as the first, surely horrific step for the majoritarian male to take in his relinquishing of power endows this politics of alterity with the mood of Lovecraft’s protagonists who, ultimately, fear becoming-nothing, a status to which minoritarians have long been relegated. The becoming-cosmic, however, shows that nothing is everything, just as many feminists, such as Irigaray in An Ethics of Sexual Difference, have argued that woman, in “lacking,” is both less than and more than one. From the definite politics of feminists of difference, we come to the larger paradigm of the human itself. While Lovecraft’s characters do not pass through a becoming-woman, they do leap to a becoming-animal that is neither human nor animal, and both. Insofar as the animal is nothing except the not human, becoming animal begins the ablation of the category of the human. As Lovecraft’s protagonists extend toward becomings that offer no recognisable elements, they can no longer be organised as hybrids of relations between two, whether animal/human or human/demon. Through abstract gods, this stage of becoming is able to erode entirely all residue of the human. Beyond the notion of the “post-human,” which suggests an “after,” Lovecraft’s becoming-inhuman is within so-called humans, immanently available, and indeed inevitable and compulsory. No longer hybrid with exo-kingdoms, the primary term “human” can no longer be described as becoming. The divisibility of becoming entities becomes increasingly difficult. This section explores the conception of relations of a-human or inhuman, non-differentiated, nebulous becomings as baroque. Lovecraft’s monsters are unto themselves not scary, the events not frightening, compared with facing the ultimate horror of losing subjectivity to the very molecular level of the human, the mammal, the invertebrate, the plant, the bacterial.
     
    In Lovecraft’s tales events are associated with phases of relation and production, not presented in increments of narrative evolution. For this reason I would extend Deleuze’s work on Leibniz and argue that both Deleuze and Guattari’s werewolves/vampires/demons and Lovecraft’s work deal with the baroque. Like the baroque, Lovecraft’s work consists not of collisions between forms but rather of acts of relations between substances, or, as Leibniz puts it, the power to act and be acted upon (81). The baroque is important for the politics of difference in my argument because Leibniz argues here that bodies depend on their affective relations with other bodies in order to define themselves. Techniques of subsumption and oppression through the reification of dominant identities amount to uneven relations without participation. Instead of perpetuating domination or subordination through refusal and extrication, attention to the affects and fluidity of bodies in proximity with and inflected through one another requires that our apprehension of those bodies negotiates the possibility of differing ourselves. For Leibniz, all bodies are modification or extension, existing as fluid aggregates, and their reality is not an essence within these bodies but rather, as Leibniz writes following Democritus, “they depend for their existence on opinion or custom” (69).
     
    Critics have accused Lovecraft of nihilism, pessimism (Lévy), paranoia (Carter) and, from an esoteric angle, qualities of negativity and poverty-stricken intangibility (Pasi, Hanegraaff), even if the critics have not necessarily presented these qualities as bad. More celebratory explorations have suggested that Lovecraft’s art allows encounters with the sublime (Ralickas). As a phenomenon of encountering an excess of signification that is no less material for being so, the sublime offers a jubilant reading of the ultimate dissipations that Lovecraft’s protagonists undergo. In direct reference to a politics of feminist alterity, Kristeva’s Desire in Language proposed the sublime as an integral element of the a-signifying systems encountered in becoming-woman. Lovecraft also has been utilised in queer theory and as a catalyst for activism (MacCormack, “Unnatural Alliances”), in illustration of Joshi’s point that his is a writing of function. Goodrich has explored Lovecraft as a mannerist, and has pointed to the plastic-artistry of his literary style. It is crucial to find joy in Lovecraft, as it is here we find liberation from dominant signifying systems. The question then becomes, “who benefits from maintaining these systems?” Reading Lovecraft as a baroque writer, we can find voluminous material (indeed all too material) becomings. The horror perhaps comes from the fact that these becomings are not metaphors; they are instead all too real and in fact invert metaphorisation, with no recourse to meaning. Far from disappearing or being consumed, Lovecraft’s characters are unable to escape, through death or victory, the reality of their metamorphoses. Leibniz states: “A corporeal substance can neither arise nor perish except by creation or annihilation… Consequently things which have souls do not arise or perish, but are only transformed” (92). Carter and Charles Dexter-Ward, among others, neither live nor die, and at best theirs is not a fear of transformation but of an irresistible “beckoning” (Lovecraft, TGSK 505). Whatever is annihilated is human. Indeed perhaps these stories are nihilistic for the human, always and only lacking or against only human life, the human understood as that which Leibniz’s ethics repudiates – an entity as a unified one. Becoming-inhuman is not death, “for no substance perishes, though it can become quite different” (Leibniz 43).
     
    Baroque transformation is bordering, infinitely and infinitesimally fractal, aggregate plurality, subdivision, “modification as extension” (Leibniz 68). The specificities of each of these qualities are not antagonistic, and unlike relations offer an ethics of difference that is crucial to minoritarian studies and becomings. The unnamed entity (probably Yog-Sothoth) that concludes “The Dunwich Horror” (DH) speaks half in English and half in imperceptible – and olfactory – utterances. It “has been split up into what it was originally made of, and can never exist again. It was an impossibility in a normal world. Only the least fraction was really matter in any sense we know” (Lovecraft, DH 151-2). The entity is called a “human blasphemy” (152), not because it is evil or aberrant, but because it could not be perceived and thus known as part of the “normal” world occupied by phantasies of human and other demarcated entities. Politically, minoritarians – women, queers, racial others and so forth – have been considered in this way, and in response have demanded a philosophy of re-negotiating signifying systems. Faith here is not belief in God but in the human and its associated qualities of singularity, reified subjectivity, and unified, homogenised expression of substance.
     
    Continental philosophy frequently emphasises that art first involves letting go of the category of the human. For Lyotard, art makes us become-inhuman (2). Deleuze states that desiring machines only occur between the non-human and the human (Desert Islands 243), and Deleuze and Guattari define art-affect as man’s [sic] non-human becoming (What is Philosophy? 172). For Guattari, the most important of the three ecologies of environment, social relations, and human subjectivity, is the rupture of human subjectivity through an entirely different logic (The Three Ecologies 28, 56). From less than human becomings – hybrid animal – to abstract hybrid becomings – demonic relations – baroque becomings now reach the inconceivable outside of all human thought – the unthinkable. Guattari claims that his third ecological register of aesthetic-ethics, the reterritorialization of subjectivity, is the most crucial, while Foucault shows that thought which is itself outside can, through art, offer access to an outside subjectivity, but within the world and art’s ecstasies.
     

    A thought that stands outside subjectivity, setting its limits as thought from without, articulating its end, making its dispersion shine forth, taking in only its invincible absence… regain[s] the space of its unfolding, the void serving as its site, the distance in which it is constituted and into which its immediate certainties slip the moment they are glimpsed.
     

    (Foucault 15-16)

     

    It is imperative to let go of the human in order to encounter and fold with art, which unfolds the self toward infinity and pure potentiality without genesis or destination. This unfolding is an ethical opening that sacrifices majoritarian access and expression to the powers of the human. Mrs. Gardner’s madness in Lovecraft’s “The Colour Out of Space” (TCOS) presents her as screaming “about things in the air which she could not describe. In her raving there was not a single specific noun, but only verbs and pronouns. Things moved and changed and fluttered, and ears tingled to impulses which were not wholly sounds” (250). The “monster” of TCOS is a quality of luminescence and bubbling of ooze that is threatening as affect and not as act. Like an encounter with art that appears to come from outside, the encounter with this entity resists the annexation of adjectives to nouns, and results in no more than vague fragments of descriptions of events, through what Deleuze and Guattari describe as a variety of sensation-compounds: vibration, the embrace or clinch, withdrawal, division, and distension – two elements drawn apart but together by the light, air, or void; they emphasise that “Affects are precisely these nonhuman becomings” (What is Philosophy? 168). For Lyotard, Foucault, Blanchot, and Rancière, art mandates letting go of the category of the human. In contradistinction to the assessment of Lovecraft as against life, perhaps we can celebrate him as a philosopher of alterity, even if he is, ironically, his own first victim (consider this alongside his ignoring women to a large extent and his xenophobia, both of which have been written on extensively). Of course such a celebration would be anchored by Joshi’s claim that Lovecraft’s work is about what we do with it: if Lovecraft’s work presents a political philosophy of alterity beyond authorial intent, it does so only in the way that it is utilised and not simply in what it says.

     
    Through becomings, “The Call of Cthulhu’s” Johansen and others are literally swallowed up, ingested into the Lovecraftian world. To be swallowed is to be ingested into the folds of the monster. The self becomes inherently part of the folds and foldings-in of these worlds, until all perception is enveloped within a plane of Lovecraftian monsters and hybrids. The folded self cannot become extricated from this plane, and instead becomes willingly infected by the contagion of the monstrous other planes, including those of other becomings such as woman or feminism. Thus we come to realise that Cthulhu is not a creature or form but purely a mode of (actually imperceptible) perception: “There were certain proportions or dimensions which I did not like” (Lovecraft, TNC 130); “Horrors of a form not to be surmised” (Lovecraft, “The Dream-Quest” 392). The baroque is infinite and indefinite becomings of form, and thus emphasizes the impossibility of apprehending anything except through aspect, turn, or intensity. Demons require the repudiation of humanity, and Deleuze and Guattari’s demonic bands first require getting rid of human classifications: “Lovecraft applies the term ‘Outsider’ to this thing or entity” (TP 245; sec. 10).
     
    In order to enter into this beyond-humanness we must act as sorcerers, which requires Deleuze and Guattari’s four stages of demonic pact-making. The first is the alliance with a demon, through which the human passes into the pack, which is the second phase. The third sees this pack create a borderland with another pack, which then allows the borderline to guide the future(s) of the human-animal collective pack intensities. The fourth stage is presumably the stage of ethics, creativity, and thought, as it involves the production of directions that most benefit each particle of each pack-pact, and always changes the micro- and macro- “things” within and between the borderline. The werewolf, demon, and the vampire, as not knowable but thinkable fabulations, are waves or bands and not figures or concepts – or, as in What is Philosophy?, they are pre-philosophical. Werewolves, demons, and vampires include elements similar to the human and to animal elements, but form strange, new, mobile, and what Deleuze and Guattari call unnatural participations (TP 242) and what Lovecraft perhaps would call “disturbing combinations” (TGSK 537). They are not uncanny, as they are not symbolic forms sewn together into demarcated half-half mythic monsters. According to a new grammar of becoming, it is not a cobbling together of two nouns, but rather the movement-combination-aspect of the familiar, or the verbing, that creates the hybrid: “But in the text itself it did indeed reek with wonder; for here was no script of any wholesome age, but the laboured strokes of mediaeval darkness, scarcely legible to the laymen who now strained over it, yet having combinations of symbols which seem vaguely familiar” (Lovecraft, “The Case of Charles Dexter Ward” 283).
     
    If we think the borderline as a plane of immanence, then the borderline “implies a sort of groping experimentation and its layout resorts to measures that are not very respectable, rational or reasonable. These measures belong to the order of dreams.… To think is always to follow the witch’s flight” (Deleuze and Guattari, What is Philosophy? 41). In “Dreams in the Witch-House” Brown Jenkin, the hybrid rat-human (nicely resonant with Deleuze and Guattari’s citation of the film Willard) and his witch-ally Keziah Mason seduce Walter Gilman toward “lines and curves that could be made to point out directions leading through the walls of space to other spaces beyond, and [she] had implied that such lines and curves were frequently used at certain midnight meetings” (306). The borderline is one dimension cut from a plane of consistency.
     

    Gate 4. A-Perception

     
    Lovecraft’s protagonists initially shift their modes of perception to dreams and memories that do not belong to their history or imagination. This already implies the suspension of any recognisable modes of apprehension, and compels us to read in a similar way. Dreams, memories and imagination are not opposed to reality but belong to different orders of perception that nonetheless effect alterations in subjectivity and show reality to be a quality. The question is not so much what we read in Lovecraft but how we read. Lovecraft’s is an impossible project of describing the indescribable, speaking about the unsayable and explicating events which are beyond our capacity to follow. His words are not complex, so that if both writer and reader lack words for the unsayable, and if they are open to art as outside and to the inhuman becomings that literature invokes, this lack is precisely the ethical point of creating new relations of production between art and reader that cannot be set down, structured, or understood as preceding the event of reading. The decision to open toward a revolution in perception is the point of becomings. Deleuze and Guattari describe a novel as populated by the multiple perceptions of the characters and the shadowy but ubiquitous perception of the writer. Lovecraft, however, knows neither his own perception nor those of his characters, because in his work perception itself is the character, content and narrative. Perception, in this world and in the palimpsest worlds within and outside of it, is an incandescent, fantastical reality. Examples of unbearable, wondrous perception of the present as ordinary/extraordinary are found in Lovecraft’s beloved Arthur Machen. In “A Fragment of Life,” within and beneath London there emerges an arcane, natural world, a “New Life” in which, along with “unheard-of joys, there are also new and unheard-of dangers” (Machen 98), and which thus exemplifies Deleuze and Guattari’s unheard of becomings.
     
    Lovecraft’s task becomes impossible in the final phases of the becomings he catalyses, when perception itself resists becomings. Between the a-human and thinking the pure plane of consistency in Lovecraftian becomings, a-perception navigates this impossible but nonetheless actual task, just as the becoming itself is increasingly difficult to negotiate. Recalling Deleuze and Guattari’s emphasis on abstraction as no less real, we can say that a-perception is the no less material experience of becoming beyond description or apprehension. A-perception is crucial for thinking outside established thought and acknowledging the reality and transgressive potential of what we cannot know but must nonetheless experience, just as the minoritarian is forced to experience oppression by virtue of remaining unknown and unknowable in a majoritarian economy. Indeed it is precisely because the potentiality of a-perceptive becomings cannot be deferred to knowledge or apprehended as concept-object, but instead is always within this real, material plane, that it is necessary for mobilizing subjectivity through art, which demands perceiving differently. It is no accident that these shifts of perception in Lovecraft’s work are the most difficult to read and the points at which the protagonists lose their minds or, properly speaking, their humanity and subjectivity. They, as we, must learn to perceive differently, and the “we” is the first casualty.
     
    Alliance through becomings and packing creates both communal or shared folds between – the threshold – and new folds within the singular self (an alternation of Deleuze’s habitus, which he borrows from Leibniz). This requires alteration in perceptions through alterations in being, the threshold of which perhaps we could describe, as Lovecraft does in “The Unnamable,” as a “hybrid nightmare” (232). “Every perception is hallucinatory because perception has no object… but from the haze of dust without objects the figures themselves raise up from the depths and fall back again” (Deleuze, The Fold 93-94). Peaslee loses his ability to distinguish between his dream existence and his terrestrial one and thus his ability to distinguish actuality from hallucination: “Indeed it seemed to the doctors that I lost interest in my proper personality as soon as I found the case of amnesia accepted as a natural thing” (Lovecraft, “The Unnamable” 468). He experiences perception as fragmentary and fractal, as a series of perspectival inflections of the fold (and therefore out of time, because linear time is created through micro and macro shifts rather than through a serialisation of acting objects). Joe Slater in Beyond the Wall of Sleep forsakes his becoming-Dagon for a pure imperceptible perception: “At this point the thought waves abruptly ceased and the pale eyes of the dreamer – or should I say dead man – commenced to gaze fishily” (Lovecraft, BWS 47).
     
    Along two trajectories, through their becomings and their entrance into the geoplanes of the Ancient Ones, Lovecraft’s protagonists transform gradually, not through their being or location but through their perception. Their becomings shift from alliances to being-apprehension-simultaneity with all particles, and so are beyond the need for space and time. “Memory and imagination shaped dim half pictures with uncertain outlines amidst the seething chaos, but Carter knew they were memory and imagination only” (Lovecraft, TGSK 517). To propose Lovecraft as a writer of the baroque is also to point to the chaos that is a key element of his renegotiation of non-Euclidean physics. Deleuze and Guattari likewise describe philosophy, science, and art as wanting to “tear open the firmament and plunge into chaos” (What is Philosophy? 202). Philosophy, according to them, gives us variations, science variables, and art varieties. As sorcerers of baroque demonology, Lovecraft and his protagonists begin with becoming and with seeing various forms of hybrid monsters. They then shift through variants of the metamorphic mobility of self and monster in action, and reach their pinnacle as actualised perceptions of virtual potentialities. Here, the protagonists shift their thinking from seeing and from being infected by the molecules of monster variants, toward infernal, seething forms, to aberrant angles of being and apprehending. This may also be the point at which Lovecraft himself shrugs off the fetters of gothic writing and creates the hybrid, folklore-physics systems through which becomings occur. “Non-Euclidean calculus and quantum physics are enough to stretch any brain; and when one mixes them with folklore… [Gilman] began to connect his mathematics with the fantastic legends of elder magic” (Lovecraft, DWH, 306).
     
    Lovecraft calls his blind, mad god Nyarlathotep the crawling chaos. Gilman fears alighting in the “spiral black vortices of that ultimate void of Chaos where reigns the mindless demon sultan Azathoth” (DWH, 343). Nyarlathotep and Azathoth, in addition to many of the other Ancient Ones (including the dead but dreaming Cthulhu), are blind, mindless and dead only when evaluated according to human modes of signifying perception and qualitative states. In Lovecraft’s rarely cited poetic work, Nyarlathotep’s “idiot chaos blows Earth’s dust away” (“Nyarlathotep” l. 14) even though “throngs pressed around, frantic for his commands” (“Nyarlathotep” 5). And then,
     

    Out in the mindless void the demon bore me
    Past the bright clusters of dimensioned space
    Til neither time nor matter stretched before me
    But only Chaos, without form or place.

    (“Azathoth” 1-4)

     

    The beautiful, brief poem Azathoth invokes dreaming, bat-things flopping, and monstrous chance-combinings. These abject blasphemers, beyond the cares of dominant systems and their heads, are sorcerers who betray their positions as heads of pack; “‘I am his messenger’, the demon said / and in contempt he struck his Master’s head” (“Azathoth” 13-14). Lovecraft’s moments of horror occur when discursive systems such as Azathoth’s powers (which have their own demonic, hybrid philosophy) or, (if read as desire), Deleuze and Guattari’s unnatural nuptials (TP 240) express a possible chance-combining of the three orders of chaos’ emergence that are described in What is Philosophy?

     

    Gate 5. From the Unspeakable to the Unsayable

     
    Lovecraft’s is a task of writing the un-writable. Like other “fantasy” writing, Lovecraft’s prose is often evaluated as simultaneously lacking in substance and hampered by melodramatic overuse of adjectives. He depicts the madness of TCOS‘s Mrs. Gardner by groping for affects, adjectives and pronouns without his language alighting on form, nouns, or entities apprehensible through human perception. Wilson, along with many other critics, claims many of his stories are “atrociously written” (4).
     
    Maligning Lovecraft for his florid and enflaming adjectives and for his non-existent narratives fails to address the indescribability of what he is compelled to describe – palimpsest worlds beyond apprehension, selves incapable of speech, becoming-polyvocal but not in any language distinguishable by humans, and existence outside time. In “The Unnamable,” in spite of Manton’s vague knowledge that
     

    the mind sometimes holds visions and sensations of far less geometrical, classifiable and workable nature, he believed himself justified in drawing an arbitrary line and ruling out of court all that cannot be experienced and understood by the average citizen. Besides, he was almost sure that nothing can be really “unnamable”. It didn’t sound sensible to him.
     

    (227)

     

    In his attempt to encounter these worlds, Lovecraft is compelled to use language that Deleuze and Guattari more sympathetically describe as “grandiose and simplified” (TP 251). In pursuit of thinking the unthinkable and perceiving the imperceptible, Lovecraft offers his literary art as writing the un-writable, which is to say as speaking the unsayable. Such language must be used in becoming-inhuman, because description or speech that interiorizes entities with genesis and destination, content and limits of possibility, is the language of knowledge and the limited syntax of experience. If we can speak we speak “as” subjects. Foucault claims that speech coming from the outside is a mode of desire because “one is attracted precisely to the extent that one is neglected” (31). As long as literature affirms and reifies the known, this mode of art denies us becomings. Speaking, hearing, and reading, as events of literary-affect, bring together a-perception, the fold, and becoming-inhuman. Encountering the outside involves the ecstasy of being neglected – of being present without being a recognisable presence – and this is precisely why Peaslee finds his body harassing when it coalesces his abstract consciousness with recognisable being.

     
    The ethical relation to becomings through literature are measurable to the extent that we gift ourselves to the outside. Perhaps our coming to Lovecraft can reflect our opening to the outside. Yes, Lovecraft’s are “horror” stories, but the question is “horror of what?” or more precisely: how does negotiating inhuman becomings cause horror affects and what jubilant becomings-states emerge simultaneously? While not wishing to vindicate Lovecraft’s prose style, I propose that his act of writing may indicate that he is a plane maker. Deleuze and Guattari define a plane thus:
     

    The plane can be a hidden principle, which makes visible what is seen and audible what is heard, etc., which at every instant causes the given to be given, in this or that state, at this or that moment. But the plane itself is not given. It is by nature hidden. It can only be inferred, induced, concluded from that to which it gives rise.… [The plane] always concerns the development of forms and the formation of subjects.
     

    (TP 265)

     

    The hidden principle, which for Lovecraft is his “cosmic” principle, is hidden not in the sense that it can be revealed. Its nature is hidden, and to speak of it produces a gate of the unsayable that is nonetheless written and spoken, and a gate of the incomprehensible encountered as a gate of the act of reading as an act of art. Lovecraft’s is a language from the outside, “a meticulous narration of experiences, encounters and improbable signs, speech about the invisible side of words.… fiction consists not in showing the invisible, but showing the extent to which the invisibility of the visible is invisible” (Foucault 25, 24). For Lovecraft the cosmos is a principle of organisation through which these intensities, forms, or what Deleuze and Guattari call haecceities emerge. The plane gives haecceities. Lovecraft’s stories become most abstract when he attempts to encounter the plane through the exquisitely minimal, imperceptible haecceities, but of course the plane cannot be encountered. Things emerge through the plane, but the plane does not exist unto itself. Deleuze and Guattari say of music that “there is a transcendent compositional principle that is not of the nature of sound, that is not ‘audible’ by itself or for itself. This opens the way for all possible interpretations” (TP 266). The horror of Lovecraft’s cosmos comes because “it” is not. Through access to the different organisational principles of the cosmos, his protagonists are faced with the truly voluminous and thus mind-shattering infinity of variations and immanent-interpretations (not reflections) of states of perception.

     
    The reduction from the perceptible though nonetheless horrific cosmos – a cosmos occupied by monsters – reaches its zenith when emergences are almost imperceptible and the self is part of those imperceptibilities. An example is silence as a vertiginous “sound”:
     

    For the first time Carter realised how terrific utter silence, mental and physical, may be. The earlier moments had never failed to contain some perceptible rhythm, if only the faint, cryptic pulse of the earth’s dimensional extension. But now the hush of the abyss seemed to fall upon everything.… But the moment of silence was broken – the surgings were speaking to him in a language that was not of physical sound or articulate words.
     

    (Lovecraft, TGSK 524)

     

    The cosmos is not the organising principle of sound. Instead, sound is one element of the real organising principle of Lovecraft’s cosmos, namely, a new principle of conditions of perception that constitute states of (if we can still call it thus) “existence.” The unsayable is expressed in the speech of Lovecraft’s monsters as the sounds of viscous bubblings, whirrings, chirpings, or the musicality of Eric Zann, whose “frantic playing had become a mechanical, unrecognisable orgy that no pen could ever suggest” (“The Music” 343). The visual, aural, sensorial and affective are non-differentiated and cannot be expressed. Lovecraft does not see this as a problem, however. His protagonists are horrified by what they cannot describe, not that they cannot describe it. Lovecraft compels an encounter with meaning that is not present but always to come, a waiting without arriving, so that the time of reading is one of delay without resolution. Just as he cannot speak what nonetheless demands to be expressed, so we cannot understand what is t being experienced hrough the event of reading, a voluminous void, an abstract materiality.

     
    Cthulhu does not hunt. Although s/he (Cthulhu’s gender is not specified) calls to the Antarctic explorers, a key element of the horrors of the Elder Gods and Ancient Ones is not that they pursue mankind but that they are disinterested in them. Blanchot claims that in pure literature the writer is haunted by an ineffable image or meaning, that literature has no relationship with anything as a preceding “before” and is thus incapable of being a work “about.” It is, rather, a Mare Tenebrarum (sea of darkness). The work is always the beyond of itself, labyrinthine, “this attraction that carries it out toward a point infinitely exterior [which] is the movement that carries it back toward the secret of itself” (Blanchot, Book 90). The secret of literature does not seek revelation. The question it asks cannot be answered: “It was from the poets and artists that the pertinent answers to the questions came, and I know that panic would have broken loose” (Lovecraft, TCC 68). It is a secret that constitutes the work. Along with his protagonists, we meander around Lovecraft, but his is a labyrinth with no centre. In his tales, investigation, corroboration and comparison are always frustrated. Each event of writing and speech is incomparable to anything and thus its own opening toward the beyond of itself. The stories are not narratives as they seek no end, the speech silent and unheard because it cannot reveal the solution to the secret of the unsayable. “We constantly pass from order-words to the ‘silent order of things’, as Foucault puts it, and vice-versa” (Deleuze and Guattari, TP 87). The stories must nonetheless be written and read. Deleuze and Guattari point out that content is neither described nor limited by expression, but is rather expanded by expression. Lovecraft’s language encounters the outside of material content as expression and encounters self as an expressive, thus unspeakable, unspeaking but always expressing entity.
     

    Gate 6. Beyond the Gates

     
    Folding of desire for monsters is an invaginating turn of the libidinal band “where a second glance showed concavity after the first showed convexity” (Lovecraft, TCC 94). Leviathan, the supreme demon of The Necronomicon, literally translates as dragon-serpent from the Hebrew and probably derives etymologically from “liwyah,” that which gathers itself into folds, twists, and turns, and recombines. When it is encountered, the squid-dragon Cthulhu is “a darkness with a positive quality… It moved anomalously in a diagonal way, so that all the rules of matter and perspective seemed upset” (Lovecraft, TCC 95). Pure colour from out of space or colour as phosphorescent intensity rather than hue; buzzing, whirring and recorded sounds which cannot be heard; and voluminous darkness are Lovecraft’s examples of matter that must be perceived alternately, in rudimentary resonance with Deleuze and Guattari’s becoming-colour, – music, and so forth. But while these offer lines of flight and alternate trajectories, what happens when the lines prevent perception through sensorial agitation? What happens when they instead cut along entirely different phyla, when physical and perceptive trajectories become gates? Peaslee’s “disturbances were not visual at all but concerned more abstract matters” (Lovecraft, TST 477). Can the protagonists be caught up without perception?
     
    Lovecraft describes worlds becoming-fold and folding this dimension to reassemble all perception. “Lovecraft’s hero encounters strange animals, but he finally reaches the ultimate regions of a Continuum inhabited by unnameable waves and unfindable particles” (Deleuze and Guattari, TP 248). After loving monsters, Lovecraft’s protagonists achieve a particle perception, a flattening out of all time and space where, instead of the perception of a fold being perspectival for each fold, perception becomes total and simultaneous. Cthulhu’s “nebulously recombining” eventually achieves “eldritch contradictions of all matter, force and cosmic order” (Lovecraft, TCC 99, 97). “Men think of time only because of what they call change, yet that too is an illusion. All that was and is and is to be exists simultaneously” (Lovecraft, TGSK 521). The base distortion of the horizon into no horizon apprehended through any familiar perception reconfigures all angles of perception. Those who cannot cope become the atrophied Body without Organs, while those who allow themselves to dissipate into their dream worlds scatter into particles – a schizo-madness. Bodies are more than fluid, becomings more than alliances. The self goes beyond being a point at its limit, as Leibniz claims, to becoming proliferated points that are not mingled with other powers but are simultaneous. Consciousness (external apprehension) and perception (internal apprehension) are, furthermore, not simultaneous but non-differentiated, as they are from the consciousness of other particle-entities or forces. The Elder Gods are able to apprehend the infinite past and future in a vague immanence, but this seems more like an eternal presence than like contraction – “all that was and is and is to be exists simultaneously” (Lovecraft, TGSK 531). At the same time, memories that constitute the past self are ablated and fears of possible futures disappear. Peaslee’s dreams unfold in non-sequential sequence. Perception is defined as texture, and entities as partly matter, partly something indescribable as matter. Being “wholly and horribly oriented” causes Peaslee great trauma until he finds himself “in [his] conical non-human body again” (Lovecraft, TST 542).
     
    As a demonic entity, “the Devil is a transporter” (Deleuze and Guattari, TP 253), and the gates through which The Elder Gods and Ancient Ones pass are powerful thresholds catalysing journeys, neither seeking nor sealing off, but present in immanent space and time. The power to act, to enter into relation, the effectuation of folding through relations of celerity, force and affectuation, is extended to a point of pure immanence, a trembling but not an atrophy. Demonic invocation, which traverses the fish-frog-winged-cephalopod, enters through the necronomic gates, doors which Deleuze and Guattari claim are a journey. Such journeying determines measure, like the political tactics of Spinozan mediative ethics, without need for referents but using symbols as variable signs constituted not by signifieds but by infinity. Like Gilman’s project of combining physics and mathematics with folklore and magick, these symbols are a mathematical language. Guattari’s languages of asemiosis in Soft Subversions – “like music, painting, mathematics” (149) – are separate from signifying systems born of capital, family, and church because “the [asemiotic] signifying script has not yet taken possession of the image” (151). Guattari poses a challenge here because asemiotic language is a language of liberation, not of Houellebecq’s nihilism, and it contradicts Houellebecq’s claim that Lovecraft was obsessed with the evils of the world which inspired his creation of evil interior worlds. That certain paradigms of modernity, especially, as Houellebecq points out, sex and capitalism, particularly horrified Lovecraft does however create connections and resonances with those systems Guattari maligns.
     
    In his tales and The Necronomicon Lovecraft’s system is its own hybrid of art, philosophy, and science, so that the symbols are varieties without examples, variables of a process and variants of chaos. The symbols of The Necronomicon are steps more than symbols, variations that range toward becoming-imperceptible through losing the need for symbols to be of anything. They are not exemplary; instead of referring to memories or to futures they refer to a loosening of form, place, state, and belonging. These symbols unlock a gate, “not indeed the Ultimate Gate, but one leading from Earth and time to that extension of Earth which is outside time, and from which in turn the Ultimate Gate leads fearsomely and perilously to the Last Void which is outside all earths and all time” (Lovecraft, TGSK 516-17). The Necronomic symbols extend beyond an incremental journey, creating a palimpsest (or a palimpsest, neither increasing nor decreasing but converging) which extends out toward the fifth, sixth and n dimensions. We can understand these dimensions, with the aid of a hint of which Carter receives, as a plane of consistency (Deleuze and Guattari, TP 251). In “Call of Cthulhu” “Johansen swears he was swallowed up by an angle… an angle which was acute but behaved as if it were obtuse” (Lovecraft 96). His (admittedly non-consensual) pact with the demon Cthulhu is a pact with the fourth order of sorcery, that of creating new formations of imperceptible plane-packs, but at the limit in Lovecraft, these formations are simultaneously everything and nothing – “abysses… by no means vacant but crowded” (Lovecraft, DWH 311).
     
    Cthulhu calls, but the Mad Arab gives us The Necronomicon to call to the Ancient Ones, evincing an irresistible fold of desire already mobilised, but seen through a confusion of forms and qualities – variants which create a desire “of the sensory, a being of sensation, on an anorganic plane of composition that is able to restore the infinite” (Deleuze and Guattari, What is Philosophy? 202-203). Michel Serres claims sense is the only constant when chaos is redeemed from being repetitive disorder to being a limit (146). Carter passes
     

    amidst [both through and around] backgrounds of other planets and systems and galaxies and cosmic continua; spores of eternal life drifting from world to world, universe to universe, yet all equally himself… His self had been annihilated and yet he – if indeed there could, in view of that utter nullity of individual existence, be such a thing as he – was equally aware of being in some inconceivable way a legion of selves.
     

    (Lovecraft, TTGSK, 526-527)

     

    The localism of the Carter-facet or Carter-fragment is a variety of desire that exploits the inevitable infinity of desire, but most enigmatically in Lovecraft, that exploits desire for the aberrant in the move toward becoming-infinite. This becoming is not immortality though. Just as Deleuze and Guattari affirm becoming has neither origin nor destination, nor even “an absence of an origin” (TP 293), so Carter’s becoming implies neither immortality nor lack of immortality. In this way Lovecraft’s protagonists move from becomings, to molecular perception, toward a state of pure existence-perception outside of both linearity (time) and aspectival apprehension (space), a multiple and infinite unification, becoming-gods as the Elder Gods, the pure “one.” Lovecraft desperately attempts to describe Carter’s infinity as terrestrial/non-terrestrial, living/dead, many headed, many tentacled, but he cannot describe it because it is neither perceivable nor conceivable. The best we can have is an encounter with the perception of the imperceptible: the non-binary that Deleuze and Guattari call the Dogon, and that Lovecraft might have called the post-Dagon egg.

     
    Deleuze and Guattari tell us that “minor authors are foreigners in their own tongue. If they are bastards, if they experience themselves as bastards, it is due not to a mixing or intermingling of languages but rather to a subtraction and variation of their own language achieved by stretching tensors through it” (TP 105). The difficulty in placing Lovecraft within one (or any) “appropriate” genre reflects his characters’ trauma at finding they are both bastards without human genealogy and progeny of collective, unseen, and a-genus monster gods. It can be argued that Lovecraft’s literary forefathers, just as his protagonists’ outer-dimensional ones, are at once alien to him and unconsciously influential (especially in the case of, for example, Machen). Deleuze and Guattari point out that minor literature can only be found in what cannot be perceived but which can be accessed and encountered within this language. Rosemary Jackson argues that Lovecraft’s project “makes explicit the problem of naming all that is ‘other’” (39), citing Lovecraft’s claim that “I am not even certain how I am communicating this message. While I know I am speaking, I have a vague impression that some strange and perhaps terrible mediation will be needed to bear what I say to the points where I wish to be heard” (qtd. in Jackson 39-40). Interestingly, Jackson places the literature of Blanchot and Lovecraft within the same argument, suggesting that Lovecraft could be considered a poststructural as well as a fantasy author. In minor literature the “problem” of naming the other catalyzes a disturbance in language which stretches, contracts and turns the tensors toward a minor literature, precisely because the other, so ubiquitous in continental philosophy, is the minoritarian. Minor literature can access the variables and distributions that are and are caused by the minoritarian “as a potential, creative and created, becoming” (Deleuze and Guattari, TP 106). Lovecraft pleads for the reception of his language as a mediation rather than as a description. Deleuze emphasises that mediation is the point where truth is insignificant in the face of relevance and necessity (Negotiations 130). He also writes that minority discourse is created by mediators (Negotiations 126), among which he includes both the writer and the reader, or precisely, the encounter and the pursuit.
     
    It may seem ambitious to suggest that Lovecraft could be useful for negotiating problems faced by feminism, postcolonialism, and minoritarian trajectories of desire. Just as Pelagia Goulimari attempts to rescue Deleuze and Guattari’s minoritarian politics from scathing criticism by certain corporealist feminists, so I suggest that the event of encounter with Lovecraft’s work is neither real nor fantastic, but is its own concrete, abstracting territoriality. Goulimari says that Deleuze and Guattari’s minoritarian politics might appear to be “totalising abstractions” that “ignore the concrete particularity of very different territorialities” (115). However, Goulimari argues that “Particularity manifests itself in action, in the various majoritarian and minoritarian processes at work within and between territories. Particularity itself becomes process and invention: invention of artificial territorialities and minoritarian becomings” (115). Lacking genesis and destination, family and familiarity, Lovecraft’s monsters are singular particularities, and each demands a mobile encounter that is unlike any other. Our encounters with Lovecraft’s works and worlds are frightening not because of their population but because of the ways we are forced to populate the vertiginous vectors upon which they launch the creative act of thinking through reading. Horror becomes ambiguous at best and trite at the worst; the political question is “of what are we afraid?” Becoming-minoritarian is frightening. The final element of becoming is the encounter with the imperceptible but nonetheless so terribly present, from which point we access the beyond-becoming, the absolute potential without any minoritarian destination, even though in becoming we know we will never arrive. Our encounter with Lovecraft’s cosmic horror requires the ethical turn that becoming requires, to be part of a community that is neither real nor perceptible but that irrefutably and (irresistibly – in reference to the crucial role desire plays in becoming) becomes our pack. Deleuze affirms that “whether they’re real or imaginary, animate or inanimate, you have to form your mediators… I need my mediators to express myself and they’d never express without me: you’re always working in a group, even when you seem to be on your own” (Negotiations 125). When our pack is defined by movement, quality, and the capacity to perceive their alterity, we are becoming-minoritarian. Lovecraft stretches this limit and finds therein both wonder and horror. In our encounter with this particular mediator, we express ourselves as limit-minoritarians; and through the terrifying creativity that Lovecraft’s work demands of its readers, we find an imminent opening out.
     

    Patricia MacCormack is Reader in English, Communication, Film and Media at Anglia Ruskin University, Cambridge. She is the author of articles and chapters on Continental Philosophy, especially Guattari, Serres, Irigaray, and Blanchot, posthuman theory, queer and perversion theory, animal rights, body modification and extreme horror film. Her work includes “Unnatural Alliances” (Deleuze and Queer Theory), “The Great Ephemeral Tattooed Skin” (Body and Society), “Necrosexuality” (Queering the Non-Human), “Inhuman Ecstasy” (Angelaki), “Becoming-Vulva” (New Formations), “Cinemasochism” (Afterimage) and “Vitalistic Feminethics” (Deleuze and Law). She is the author of Cinesexuality (Ashgate 2008) and co-editor of The Schizoanalysis of Cinema (Continuum 2008). She is currently writing on posthuman ethics.

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Alhazred, Abdul [H.P. Lovecraft]. The Necronomicon. London: Avon, 1995. Print.
    • Blanchot, Maurice. The Book to Come. Trans. Charlotte Mandell. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2003. Print.
    • ———. The Infinite Conversation. Trans. Susan Hanson. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. Print.
    • Braidotti, Rosi. Nomadic Subjects. New York: Columbia UP, 1994. Print.
    • Burleson, Donald R. Lovecraft: Disturbing the Universe. Lexington: UP of Kentucky, 1990. Print.
    • Carter, Angela. “Lovecraft and Landscape.” The Necronomicon: The Book of Dead Names. Ed. George Hay. Jersey: Corgi, 1980. 171-182. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Desert Islands and Other Texts. Trans. Mike Taormina. Los Angeles: Semiotext(e), 2004. Print.
    • ———. The Fold: Leibniz and the Baroque. Trans. Tom Conley. London: Athlone, 2001. Print.
    • ———. Negotiations. Trans. Martin Joughin. New York: Columbia UP, 1995. Print.
    • ———, and Félix Guattari. A Thousand Plateaus. Trans. Brian Massumi. London: Athlone, 1987. Print.
    • ———. What is Philosophy? Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Graham Burchell. New York: Columbia UP, 1994. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. “Maurice Blanchot: Thought from the Outside.” Trans. Brian Massumi. Foucault/Blanchot. New York: Zone Books, 1997. 7-60. Print.
    • Goodrich, Peter. “Mannerism and the Macabre in H.P. Lovecraft’s Dunsanian ‘Dream-Quest’.” Journal of the Fantastic in the Arts 15.1 (2004): 37-48. Print.
    • Goulimari, Pelagia. “A Minoritarian Feminism: Things to do with Deleuze and Guattari.” Hypatia 14.2 (1999): 97-120. Web. 14 Jan 2011.
    • Guattari, Félix. Soft Subversions. Trans. David L. Sweet and Chet Weiner. New York: Semiotext(e), 1996. Print.
    • ———. The Three Ecologies. Trans. Ian Pindar and Paul Sutton. London: Athlone, 2004. Print.
    • Hanegraaff, Wouter J. “Fiction in the Desert of the Real: Lovecraft’s Cthulhu Mythos.” Aries 7.1 (2007): 85-109. Print.
    • The Holy Bible: King James Version. Bartleby, 2000. 20 Jan. 2011. Web.
    • Houellebecq, Michel. H.P. Lovecraft: Against the World: Against Life. Trans. Dorna Khazeni. London: Weidenfeld and Nicholson, 2006. Print.
    • Irigaray, Luce. An Ethics of Sexual Difference. Trans. Carolyn Burke and Gillian C. Gill. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1993. Print.
    • Jackson, Rosemary. Fantasy: The Literature of Subversion. New York: Methuen, 1981. Print.
    • Joshi, S.T. “Introduction.” An Epicure in the Terrible: A Centennial Anthology of Essays in Honor of H.P Lovecraft. Eds. David E. Schulz and S.T. Joshi. Cranbury, NJ: Associated U Presses, 1991. 15-44. Print.
    • Kristeva, Julia. Desire in Language. Trans. Thomas Gora, Alice Jardine and Leon S. Roudiez. Oxford: Blackwell, 1980. Print.
    • Leibniz, Gottfried Wilhelm. Philosophical Writings. Trans. Mary Morris and G.H.R. Parkinson. Vermont: Everyman, 1995. Print.
    • Lévy, Maurice. Lovecraft: A Study in the Fantastic. Detroit: Wayne State UP, 1988. Print.
    • Lovecraft, H.P. “Azathoth.” The Ancient Track: The Complete Poetical Works of H.P. Lovecraft. San Francisco: Nightshade Books, 2001. 73. Print.
    • ———. “Beyond the Wall of Sleep.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 2. London: Grafton, 1989. 36-48. Print.
    • ———. “The Call of Cthulhu.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 3. London: Grafton, 1989. 61-98. Print.
    • ———. “The Case of Charles Dexter Ward.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 1. London: Voyager, 1999. 141-302. Print.
    • ———. “The Colour Out of Space.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 3. London; Grafton, 1989. 236-271. Print.
    • ———. “Dagon.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 2. London: Grafton, 1985. 11-17. Print.
    • ———. “The Dreams in the Witch-House.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 1. London: Voyager, 1999. 303-350. Print.
    • ———. “The Dream-Quest of Unknown Kadath.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 1. London: Voyager, 1999. 361-486. Print.
    • ———. “The Dunwich Horror.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 3. London: Grafton, 1989. 99-153. Print.
    • ———. “The Music of Eric Zann.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 3. London: Grafton, 1989. 335-345. Print.
    • ———. “The Nameless City.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 2. London: Grafton, 1985. 129-143. Print.
    • ———. “Nyarlathotep.” The Ancient Track: The Complete Poetical Works of H.P. Lovecraft. San Francisco: Nightshade Books, 2001. 72-73. Print.
    • ———. “The Shadow out of Time.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 3. London: Grafton, 1989. 464-544. Print.
    • ———. “The Shadow over Innsmouth.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 3. London: Grafton, 1989. 382-463. Print.
    • ———. Supernatural Horror in Literature. New York: Dover, 1973. Print.
    • ———. “Through the Gates of the Silver Key.” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 1. London: Voyager, 1999. Print.
    • ———. “The Unnamable” H.P. Lovecraft Omnibus 2. London: Grafton, 1985. 225-235. Print.
    • Lyotard, Jean-François. The Inhuman. Trans. Geoffrey Bennington and Rachel Bowlby. Cambridge: Polity, 1991. Print.
    • MacCormack, Patricia. “Baroque Intensity: Lovecraft, LeFanu and The Fold.” Irish Journal of Gothic and Horror Studies 2 (March 2007). Web. 14 Jan 2011.
    • ———. “Unnatural Alliances.” Deleuze and Queer Theory. Eds. Chrysanthi Nigiani and Merl Storr. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2009. 134-149. Print.
    • Machen, Arthur. “A Fragment of Life.” The Novel of the White Powder and Other Stories of Horror and the Supernatural. London: Corgi, 1965. 27-104. Print.
    • Pasi, Marco. “Arthur Machen’s Panic Fears: Western Esotericism and the Irruption of Negative Epistemology.” Aries 7.1 (2007): 63-83. Web. 14 Jan 2011.
    • Ralickas, Vivian. “‘Cosmic Horror’ and the Question of the Sublime in Lovecraft.” Journal of the Fantastic in the Arts 18.3 (2007): 364-398. Print.
    • Rancière, Jacques. The Future of the Image. Trans. Gregory Elliot. London: Verso, 2007. Print.
    • Serres, Michel. The Birth of Physics. Trans. Jack Hawkes. Manchester: Clinamen, 2000. Print.
    • Siegel, Carol. Goth’s Dark Empire. Indianapolis: Indiana UP, 2005. Print.
    • Wilson, Colin. The Strength to Dream: Literature and Imagination. London: Abacus, 1961. Print.

     

  • Basic Instinct: A Response to Ramadanovic

    Judith Roof (bio)
    Rice University
    roof@rice.edu

     
    In his timely critique of revisionist kinship studies, Petar Ramadanovic identifies “taboo” as the sticking point where the potentially liberatory value of such discourses disappears. Ramadanovic sets out to rethink taboo, hypothesizing that the “function of the taboo” is to operate as “a fundamental rule that makes sexuality” and “can, of course, be filled with whatever incidental content is politically possible at a given time and place.” “Taboo,” he continues, “is the condition of culture.” As a “function,” taboo separates the “orders of nature and culture and make[s] each possible.” As that “which makes laws possible,” taboo’s “function is unconscious.” Arguing that contemporary theorists discount the role of the unconscious and rely upon cultural, content-oriented models in their rereadings of kinship, Ramadanovic forwards an understanding of taboo as a part of a “reciprocal” relation with culture wherein the concept of “nature” “is created by culture’s separation from it.” Nature, according to Ramadanovic, underwrites our instinctive organization of sexual relations with the others around us. As he expresses it: “we can correct the basic assumption of cultural construction theories to say that culture is not a cultural but, rather, a natural construction humans make instinctively. Our most natural behavior is to organize sexual relations with others around us and to do so by imposing certain rules.” At the foundation of culture, then, according to Ramadanovic, is not nature, but instinct—the instinct to construct the sexual rules that subtend the culture/nature split.
     
    In locating the impetus to construct sexual prohibitions as instinctive, Ramadanovic seems to be relinquishing any further notion of causation to the large, unwieldy, and ever-changing category of “instinct.” In so far as a notion of origin or first cause may not tell us anything anyway, Ramadanovic may be wise to jettison origins as a way out of the problem of how to alter cultural prohibitions in order to permit more diverse human sexual relations. But instead of rejecting causation completely, Ramadanovic produces an originary moebius consisting of the dynamic interplay of culture and nature, ending up at what humans “make instinctively.” Instinct, as usual, operates as a species of deity, absorbing uncertainty and providing a delusively specific “cause” when causal chains disappear. Instinct conveniently offers an expandable category associated with the “animal” as well as some “real” biological impetus into which human will, motivation, or any complex causality might disappear whenever our own inventiveness is exhausted—or whenever there is a programmatic need to locate behaviors, beliefs, formations, or organizations as somehow “natural,” and therefore proper, ineffable, and “real.”
     
    Even if humans have instincts, positioning instinct as the culture-inciting impetus of human social organization itself participates in the same culture/nature structure Ramadanovic so rightly critiques. If we read “nature” through terms that are always already cultural, and if taboo produces a nature/culture divide, then “instinct” itself is produced on the side of nature as a part of that process. Instinct is as much a contrivance of the nature/culture split as anything else. How, then, can instinct become a species of first cause, an unconscious untouched by the processes of taboo (or the source of taboo), so that it can urge towards the construction of order itself? Is Ramadanovic saying that humans have an instinct for culture? If this is the case, what happens to taboo? Is taboo an effect of this instinct? Humans may well be animals, but humans invented the category of instinct to account for behaviors and processes humans did not understand. Instinct is, if anything, a cultural idea.
     
    Ramadanovic’s essay raises an interesting possibility in its implicit comparison between unconscious culture-defining processes such as taboo, and the processes at work in the structuring of the subject. Culture is to nature as the conscious is to the unconscious in the subject; both are formed around a prohibition. If, as Ramadanovic suggests, theories of kinship and culture are also theories of the subject, then by this algebra the subjective unconscious becomes the impetus for the emergence of the function of taboo and perhaps the site from which we might understand instinct as operating. To push this point, Ramadanovic deploys Diana Fuss’s reading of Lacan’s theory of the subject as a “subject-position.” Having reduced Lacan’s complex theories of the subject to the notion of a “position,” Ramadanovic transforms positionality into a set of fields: sexuality, the unconscious (which he glosses as the field of relations to other subjects), and the ego (which he defines as Cartesian). The subject, then, is formed as such by the interplay of instinctive sexual material, the unconscious as constituted by subjective relations, and a cogito ego. This version of the subject nicely parallels the fields that play in Ramadanovic’s version of kinship, comprised by sexual instincts, culture as social organization, and the intellectual will by which the first two fields are occluded.
     
    Although it’s a neat idea to try to locate within the subject the processes that Ramadanovic identifies as operating in the dynamic transformations of nature and culture, it relies again upon an assumption that there is an instinctive urge to regulate sexual activity as an intrinsic part of every human subject. This may well be why he chooses to deploy a twenty-year-old, very partial gloss of Lacan’s theory of the subject instead of going straight to Lacan’s theories of the subject, particularly as the subject appears in Lacan’s famous “Schema L”—”The Schema of the intersubjective dialectic” from his “Seminar on the Purloined Letter,” reproduced again in “On the Possible Treatment of Psychosis” in Écrits. Schema L offers a dynamic model of the subject as the inmixing of culture (or Other) and subject, conscious and unconscious “relations and associations,” wherein the “unconscious is the Discourse of the Other” (193). One set of relations consists of the speaking subject (Ramadanovic’s “cogito”), whose structure is produced by its being “stretched over the four corners of the schema: namely, S, his ineffable, stupid existence, o, his objects, o’, his ego, that is, that which is reflected of his form in his objects, and O, the locus from which the question of his existence may be presented to him” (194). What operates in this Schema is the signifier and not necessarily only the question of position: “The L of the questioning of the subject in his existence has a combinatory structure that must not be confused with its spatial aspect. As such, it is the signifier itself that must be articulated in the Other, especially in its position as fourth term of the topology” (195).
     
    Lacan’s Schema L offers three terms that suggest the same categories Ramadanovic envisions as constituting the dynamic autopoeisis of culture/nature: “As support for this structure,” Lacan explains, “we find in it the three signifiers in which the Other may be identified in the Oedipus complex. They are sufficient to symbolize the significations of sexed reproduction, under the signifiers of relation, ‘love’ and ‘procreation’” (196). Although Ramadanovic might interpret the “Oedipus complex” as taboo itself, the terms constitute an inmixing of culture and nature around a prohibition. Instead of invoking instinct, however, Lacan notes that this kind of basic reality is unavailable to the subject: “The fourth term [“the questioning of the subject in his existence”] is given by the subject in his reality, foreclosed as such in the system, and entering into the play of the signifiers only in the mode of death, but becoming the true subject to the extent that this play of signifiers will make it signify” (196). Whatever the material “reality” of the subject in his questioning of his existence, that reality is only available as death. It does not operate as any sort of instinctive wellspring for the impetus to culture in the subject itself.
     
    I quote at length not because doing so can clarify Lacan’s thinking as reflected in Schema L, but because the Schema and its explanation re-present Ramadanovic’s formulation with two crucial differences. The first is that the subject is structured in relation to the signifier, i.e., to language, to that which is always already cultural, even if that signifier is itself bound up in questions of sexed reproduction. The second is that the system forecloses the “reality” of the subject, a reality one might easily equate with Ramadanovic’s formulation of an underlying instinct to produce regulatory structures for sexuality. This “reality” enters only as “the mode of death.” To say that “reality” is “foreclosed” means that whatever else there is of a subject’s “reality,” it is not there or available to the subject at all, even in the unconscious; it is non-operative. So although Lacan’s Schema L is topological and does seem to involve something that might be construed as “fields,” Ramadanovic’s model of kinship/culture/nature ghosts only three of the four terms: the speaking “cogito” subject (Je), Culture (O), and the unconscious Ego produced as the reflection of the Je’s objects. Although the subject asks about its existence, that question is already posed in relation to cultural effects of the signifier.
     
    In the end, Ramadanovic’s essay attempts to relocate the site from whence any culture/nature distinction derives, not only as a critique of those analyses of kinship taboos that want to alter content as a way to alter culture, but also as a reminder that there may be more mechanisms for investigation. Deriving culture from nature on the basis of taboo is analogous to (but not the same as) Lacan’s understanding of how a “cut” induces the unconscious in a subject (e.g. Four Fundamental Concepts 43). The analogy between the culture/nature dynamic and the dynamics of the subject enables Ramadanovic to relocate the source of taboo to an unconscious analogous to the structure of the subject and perhaps emanating from it. The subject, then, is reduced at least in part to a set of biological imperatives, one of which Ramadanovic hypothesizes is an instinctive urge towards sexual organization. If, as Ramadanovic insists, this organization has no specific content, the forms it takes must then depend upon what comes to the “unconscious” from the Other, or from culture itself. Taboo redefined, the problem of content remains the same. And the problem with relocating this into the subject’s unconscious “instinct” is that the subject itself, at least according to the Lacanian model Ramadanovic evokes, has no instinctive mechanism available to engender the organization he envisions. Instinct is merely a way of saying we don’t know.
     
    Judith Roof is the author of The Poetics of DNA (Minnesota 2007) and books on narrative and cultural theory, sexuality, and cinema. She is William Shakespeare Chair in English at Rice University.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Lacan, Jacques. “On the Possible Treatment of Psychosis.” Écrits: A Selection. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: Norton, 1977: 179-225. Print.
    • ———. The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis: The Seminar of Jacques Lacan Book XI. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: Norton, 1998. Print.

     

  • The Non-Meaning of Incest or, How Natural Culture Is

    Petar Ramadanovic (bio)
    University of New Hampshire
    petarr@unh.edu

    Abstract
     
    Using the theory of kinship as an example, this essay argues that the dominant understanding of cultural construction is inadequate. The author argues that recent cultural theory lacks an account of the unconscious, that recent psychoanalytic thought lacks a theory of kinship, and that both are in fact necessary for a post-structuralist understanding of the proposition that all social norms are culturally constructed.

     

     
    Historically, the key terms of poststructuralist theory are the incest taboo and kinship defined on the basis of that taboo.1 They appeared in a groundbreaking formulation in The Elementary Structures of Kinship (1935), in which Claude Lévi-Strauss, building on Freud’s notion of the Oedipus complex, revolutionized the understanding of culture. As he argues, culture is not a collection of habits, rules, and rites, and a manifestation of a national being;2 rather, it is more like a beehive, a natural structure with a specific internal constitution that is organized around the incest taboo, itself defined as, on the one hand, a social norm created by man and, on the other hand, a universal trait that distinguishes our animal from our human nature. In his 1966 essay, “Structure, Sign, and Play,” Jacques Derrida objects to the restrictions of Lévi-Strauss’s theory, which stops short of decentering the Western understanding of culture insofar as structuralism replaces one organizing principle (collection, national essence) with another (taboo, kinship). For Derrida, at stake is the coherence of any cultural theory and its ability to fully explain the phenomenon it seeks to understand. Invigorated by Derrida’s intervention, scholars across the humanities have given his reproach particular applications. For instance, in an influential book titled A Critique of the Study of Kinship (1984), David Schneider argues that kinship has a limited applicability and cannot be used to understand non-Western cultural models. Schneider makes a case for an anthropology that would move from the search for a general theory of culture to documenting different ways of understanding how cultures work.
     
    Following this direction, poststructuralist theory of culture created more inclusive, more just ways of viewing social relations, as well as a more nuanced understanding that culture is a result of complex networks of relations, not biology, than the one offered in The Elementary Structures of Kinship. But in suggesting that there are no restrictions on social bonds other than those imposed by man, the poststructuralist theory of kinship has also come very close to doing away with itself as a theory, because it reduced culture to ideology. This lack of understanding of what determines the nature of culture—why it is heteronormative, for instance, or what that heteronormativity means exactly—can be attributed almost entirely to the rejection of Freud, which unfortunately accompanied the poststructuralist deconstruction of Lévi-Strauss’s now classical theory of kinship. Due to the purge of psychoanalysis, the unconscious has played, since Lévi-Strauss, at most a marginal role in new ways of understanding kinship, though poststructuralism—feminist poststructuralism, deconstruction, queer theory, etc.—has dealt almost exclusively with basic social relations, which is to say, with various forms of kinship.
     
    On the other hand, during the same period, poststructuralist psychoanalysis in the U.S. has also sought to redefine the doctrine in order to meet new ethical and political demands. As a result, we got works on psychoanalysis and feminism, psychoanalysis and homosexuality, many on psychoanalysis and the social, but we learned nearly nothing about kinship as such.3 So it seems our work is cut out for us: to bring together the main achievements of poststructuralism, namely, its resistance to heteronormativity, with the very basic structuralist claim defining the conditions that make any kind of normativity possible. At stake in such an inquiry is not a new notion of culture, but poststructuralism as such, because it cannot pretend to a theory of culture without accounting for that which makes cultures — and that is, from Freud’s and Lévi-Strauss’s perspectives, the unconscious.
     
    In this essay, I return to what may be, in the context of the theory of kinship, a minor point in Lévi-Strauss’s The Elementary Structures of Kinship—the way he sorts out the relation between nature and culture—in order to borrow his rather simple and elegant way of relating culture and the unconscious.4 I come to Lévi-Strauss after reading an article that represents the culmination of the dominant trend in the poststructuralist critique of kinship, Rey Chow’s “A Pain in the Neck, a Scene of ‘Incest,’ and Other Enigmas of an Allegorical Cinema.” The analysis of Chow’s article should show why poststructuralism needs to be revised so as to include the unconscious in its understanding of culture.
     

     

    The End of Kinship

     
    Schneider’s A Critique of the Study of Kinship was a groundbreaking attack on kinship theory, in which he suggests that, if presented without bias, the ethnographic evidence concerning family relations in some non-Western cultures does not fit kinship theory and cannot be explained by it.5 He goes so far as to suggest that there is no such thing as “kinship”—not in the sense of the universal model of the nuclear heterosexual family in which marriage is a social expression of a biological law. In a recent article, whose thesis grows out of Schneider’s critique and addresses gay marriage, Judith Butler (“Is Kinship Always Already Heterosexual?”) is more moderate. She does not dismiss the term “kinship” tout court as a product of theorists’ ethnocentric bias, but instead calls for its revision, based on the understanding, not unlike Schneider’s own, that kinship structures are not necessarily limited to one (Western) model, and that they have historically taken different forms that should be recognized as viable and legitimate social ties. Accordingly, in an open reference to Freud, and alluding to Lévi-Strauss, Butler offers a middle ground between a rejection of kinship theory and the too-rigid insistence—characteristic of ethnography and anthropology before the poststructuralist turn that began in the late 1960s—that the incest taboo is a condition of culture:
     

    If Oedipus is not the sine qua non of culture, that does not mean there is no place for Oedipus. It simply means that the complex that goes by that name may take a variety of cultural forms and that it will no longer be able to function as a normative condition of culture itself.… if Oedipus is interpreted broadly, as a name for the triangularity of desire, then the salient question becomes: what forms does that triangularity take? Must it presume heterosexuality? And what happens when we begin to understand Oedipus outside of the exchange of women and the presumption of heterosexual exchange?
     

    (38)

     

    With these questions Butler all but concludes that homosexual incest—and therefore the homosexual family——has finally become “thinkable” (Chow 125), which is the main claim of Rey Chow’s article, “A Pain in the Neck, a Scene of ‘Incest,’ and Other Enigmas of an Allegorical Cinema.” If the Oedipal triangle is to be broadened, Chow suggests here, Laius and Oedipus might not be antagonists. They may not have to meet in strife, fighting over Jocasta, but in bed, having sex with each other. Chow explains why it took so long for poststructuralism to take up homosexual incest:

     

    In order to charge that what has taken place [between a father and son who have had sex] is incest, one must imply that one acknowledges the reality of same-sex sex (in this case, sex between two males); yet once that acknowledgment is made, the normativity accorded to patriarchal heterosexuality would by necessity have to become relativized, as would the purportedly nontransgressible boundary between man and woman, parent and child, mother and son, father and son that derives its status from such heterosexuality. The charge that this is a scene of incest would thus already contain within it the crucial recognition that both the categories of the kinship family (upon which the norm of heterosexual marriage rests with its set relations of filiation) and the categories of heterosexuality (upon which the norm of the kinship family rests with its set mechanisms of biological reproduction) are unstable cultural inventions.
     

    (124)

     

    In this passage Chow builds on the fundamental assumption that in patriarchy, as Gayle Rubin says in her famous 1975 critique of Lévi-Strauss titled “The Traffic in Women,” “[a] prohibition against some heterosexual unions assumes a taboo against non-heterosexual unions” (180). The logic here is that the prohibition of incest is the de facto prohibition of homosexual relationships because the taboo organizes sexuality around reproductive relations that require opposite sexes. In defining sex as a relation between a man and a woman, the taboo implicitly denies the possibility of same-sex sex and suggests that, strictly speaking, there can be no sex between members of the same sex, at least not in the same sense that sex between a man and a woman counts a sex. This is because, as Rubin points out, even when sex is just sex, “what counts as sex … is culturally determined and obtained” (32), and our culture privileges “reproductive” relations over those which are merely erotic.

     
    The answer to the question of whether there is homosexual incest, in the traditional nomenclature, is hence a negative one. There is no homosexual incest, because the cultural and theoretical systems defined by the incest taboo do not even know the category of homosexual sex. And the reason that they do not recognize homosexual sex is, to repeat, that the latter is not reproductive. A relation based on homosexual sex cannot, according to this logic, serve as the foundation of a family and, beyond it, of a society. Such sex might be considered an abomination or, as in Plato’s Symposium, a kind of enjoyment and an expression of friendship, but it is not a relation that can generate offspring and serve as the foundation upon which a society can be built. Therefore, because it does not perform this basic social function, homosexual sex is not sex.
     
    The incest taboo, on this account, is the keystone——the non-transgressible boundary, in the terms Chow uses——that holds together the culture of the patriarchal heterosexual family and the entire Western universe built around it. Its primary purpose is to organize sex on reproductive relations, and to present a social role (being a parent) as if it were equal to the “natural” ability to procreate. Question the heterosexual normativity and the entire patriarchal naturalist system with all its divisions and hierarchies, is, in Chow’s reasoning, undermined. The possibility of homosexual incest, then, according to Chow, entails the recognition that homosexual sex exists as a form of social relation that may serve as the foundation for a family. But also——and perhaps more importantly——recognition of homosexual incest leads to an understanding that all of our social norms, including the difference between genders, the ban on sexual relations with one’s children, respect for elders, etc., are themselves contingent, socially made, and have nothing to do with biology or nature. They are all unstable cultural inventions.
     
    It is here, in this breakthrough critique of kinship, which insists that not some but all cultural norms are socially constructed, that we find the critique’s chief shortcoming, and the reason I want to revisit the current account of the taboo. If all cultural norms are socially constructed, they are not constructed in the same way, nor do they serve the edifice of culture in the same way or on the same level. It seems that for Chow, the taboo creates patriarchal social organization, and it also seems that the taboo could disappear, like other restrictive and discriminating rules that dictate heterosexuality. What this view obscures is that there is a significant difference between, on the one hand, the norms—foundational and unconscious norms—that make culture and, on the other hand, the cultural rules—patrilineality, heterosexuality, even the Oedipus complex, etc.—that are built on such norms. There is, in other words, a functional difference between that incest taboo that makes laws possible and the same taboo that is used, since Plato’s Laws, to shape sexual desire around “natural,” heterosexual predilections.6 Both are norms, but one’s function is unconscious, the other’s conscious, and therein lies the difference that cultural constructivism (of the kind presented in Chow’s, Butler’s, and Schneider’s work) has yet to grapple with.
     
    Butler, who relies on psychoanalysis more than Chow does, acknowledges the unconscious, that is to say, phantasmatic, importance of the taboo but then mentions that the Oedipus complex can take other than heterosexual forms, implying that the “triangularity of desire” may not need to be heterosexual, or that it may not be a precondition of culture, but might be an optional formation that a culture may, or may not, follow, because she would like to allow for a multiplicity of foundational norms. Butler’s chief example when she attempts to show an alternative to Western patrilineal norms is the now famous case of the Chinese Na, who do not have the institution of marriage. Instead, as Butler’s source, anthropologist Cai Hua, interprets it, the Na rely on “night escapes,” when young women who normally live with their brothers visit young men from other “families” for purposes of sexual reproduction. In the morning the women go back to their families, which will raise the child as theirs. The Na do not recognize either the nuclear family or a figure like the pater familias.
     
    What we begin to see here—in Chow’s equation of the incest taboo with an oppressive heterosexual norm, in Butler’s rather naïve reference to the Chinese Na culture as an exception to a rule posited by psychoanalysis—is that the critique of incest norms reduces the concept of the “triangularity of desire” to the “nuclear” family, indeed, to an Oedipus complex, which then leaves this critique with an overly narrow concept of the taboo (and, therefore, of culture as well). The nuclear heterosexual family is a recent, bourgeois invention of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, hardly a universal cultural formation. The “triangularity of desire,” however, has no necessary connection with the father-mother-child triangle with which it is regularly confused. According to Jacques Lacan, who developed this concept, it is the result of a prohibition. The third angle in the triangle is there to allow for the constitution of the subject, not simply to limit the access of the child to the mother and of the mother to the child. The father is only the most likely candidate in a traditional Western family for this function that is, in fact, unconscious and can be performed by any number of agents and agencies. Moreover, in Lacan’s theory of the triangularity of desire, sexuality, in terms of homosexual and heterosexual orientations, as well as gender are results of the triangulation, not its condition, as Butler and Chow after her assume when offering their views on how culture is made.
     

    The River

     
    Chow ends her essay by describing a new situation that emerges after a sexual relation between a father and a son is recognized as incest in Ming-liang Tsai’s movie The River (He liu, 1997). This recognition of father-son sex as incest, according to Chow, results in “the dissolution of the kinship system based on seniority and hierarchy” (135), and so patriarchy ends with a “dephallicized” father who loses his privileged position and becomes merely one among other family members:
     

    Rather than being a patriarch in control of his woman, his offspring, and his household, the old man is a forlorn figure who at one point became consigned to a small room in the apartment, a room that obviously is not the master bedroom. He eats his meals alone (no one cooks for him), sweeps the apartment floors, and irons his own clothes.… More appropriately speaking, the old man is now an anonymous member of a clandestine sexual economy, in which his body, like others’, is a token of exchange—his penis is just a penis—and in which his age, rather than giving him special status, only means that he will become increasingly undesirable. Insofar as the old man enters the culture of the san wennuan [bath house] as an agent of consensual sex transactions, he is, strictly speaking, no longer a “father” with his traditional privileges and entitlements, but a (mere) peer to his “son.”
     

    (135)

     

    If Chow’s reasoning is right, patriarchy is a structure of entitlements. It is like the web of protectionism in ex-socialist countries, with the exception that patriarchy is an oligarchy of men and the system in a country like the former-Yugoslavia was an oligarchy of those who were “connected.” But if, conversely, this is not the case, if patriarchy is not only a structure of preferences and entitlements, but also the structure of the subject—if, in other words, patriarchy is also an unconscious formation—then this account on what homosexual incest signifies is incorrect and Tsai’s The River leads to another interpretation of the norm that it relies on when representing father and son as sexual partners.

     
    Contrary to what Chow suggests, rather than marking the transgression of a traditional Western patriarchal model, the effect of the homosexual incest that makes the father become just another member of an economy, a mere peer to the son, represents simply patriarchy’s transformation from a feudal model, in which a man is “a patriarch in control of his woman, his offspring, and his household” to a bourgeois, twentieth-century model in which the patriarch gradually begins to play a supporting role. The River does not offer, as Chow thinks, a new economy beyond the Western Oedipal model, but rather registers the modern evolution of the head of the family towards a role more akin to that of an elder brother—think of compassionate conservatives in the U.S., for instance—which, in turn, supports new forms of the incest taboo. The function’s renewal and modernization is suggested already in the fact that in The River the character of the father is the only one of the family members not identified by name. He is, as for Lacan, merely the function, “Father,” not a fixed identity.
     
    Because this is simply a transformation of the Oedipal model, and not as Chow assumes an alternative to it, when father and son recognize each other as father and son in The River, they immediately turn away in silence. For good measure, the father then smacks the son upside the head, emphasizing thus how different their relation has become. The implication is that they can enjoy each other’s bodies for as long as their identities are secret to both. When the truth of the couple’s social roles is revealed, just as in Sophocles’s Oedipus Tyrannus, the knowledge reorganizes their entire universe and the sexual arena is immediately desexualized, which is to say, all feelings are immediately repressed. Just like The River‘s father, Oedipus too loses all of his privileges and entitlements, even his eyesight, after his crime is known.7
     
    About the taboo itself, we need to recall here that it has been separable from the heterosexual norm (as were the social roles of “mother” and “father,” “son” and “daughter,” “brother” and “sister”) since Classical Greece, when the Oedipus myth was tied to homosexuality. “Pederasty” is as close to Oedipus as his father Laius, who, as Lowell Edmunds writes in Oedipus: The Ancient Legend and Its Later Analogues, was commonly assumed to be the first human homosexual (7). This mythic invention of male homosexuality takes place around a sexual crime. The rape committed by Laius will be the reason for Oedipus’s curse and, therefore, the cause for his murder of his father.8 As Jean-Pierre Vernant retells the story in The Universe, the Gods, and Men, Labdacus, Laius’s father, rules Thebes only for a short period and dies when his son is only a year old. Nicteus and Lycus take the Theban throne, to be replaced eventually by the non-Thebans Amphion and Zethus. Laius, then a young man, is forced to live in exile and finds “refuge at Corinth with King Pelops, who generously extends him hospitality and keeps him close” (155). The future king of Thebes abuses the King’s hospitality when he falls in love with Pelops’s son Chrysippus, whom he forces to suicide. As Vernant writes, Laius “courts the boy assiduously, takes him around on his chariot, behaves as an older man toward a younger one—he teaches him to be a man; at the same time, though, he seeks an erotic relationship with him, and the king’s son refuses” (155).9 After Chrysippus’s suicide, which commentators have considered to be caused by Laius’s attempt to gain the boy’s affection by force, the boy’s father curses Laius: “[M]ay you never have a son; if you do, may you be destroyed by him” (Edmunds 7).
     
    This physical destruction of the father is repeated in a mutated version in The River in what Chow describes as a loss of entitlements. The demise is foreshadowed in the omnipresent symbol of destructive water that parallels the Theban plague: from Hsio Kang “playing” a corpse floating down a polluted river and getting a mysterious ailment from it, to the flood caused by a broken toilet. The destruction here, like the destruction of Oedipus, does not signify an end of a norm but the beginning of its renewal, resulting in the slightly different patriarchal universe defined, after Oedipus’s murder of his father, by among other things the repressed homosexual desire between the father and the son. The River is special in that it openly presents the latent Oedipal scenario, albeit for a short while, until recognition takes place.10 Then its father and son go back to the disregard that defined their relation before the transgression.
     
    More generally, Chow’s narrow notion of the incest taboo results not only in a failure to address systematically the norm beyond and besides the bourgeois version of patriarchy and a narrowly understood Oedipus complex, but also in an equally narrow critique of kinship theory. It is on these bases, and for this reason—because the theory underlying the critique of kinship, as we see, does not account for the fundamental function of the taboo—that a selective return to Lévi-Strauss’s The Elementary Structures of Kinship, which marks the very beginning of the structuralist understanding of the nature-culture relation, becomes a way forward toward an understanding into how cultural construction works.11
     

    Symbolic Structure

     
    In an age when most American households consist of one member or have no children, it may seem out of date to talk about kinship and family.12 The family and kinship relations, however, are first and foremost symbolic, not natural or even concrete structures. Viewed as such, during modern times, that is to say within last two hundred years, family has become more important, not less. This is because the society of which the ever-shrinking modern family is a basic unit, the nation-state, has itself become more like the family than the feudal kingdom could ever have been. Since the eighteenth century, the so-called father- or motherlands (and their institutions, like schools, hospitals, prisons) have assumed the family’s traditional attributes as well as some of the roles that a weakened and decentered familial structure could no longer support. If in contemporary society something we might call the content of the taboo has changed as well, this is because with the disintegration of the patriarchal family, the regulation of sexuality is more and more a matter of written laws and less and less of unwritten taboos and social mores. Thus, on the one hand, today there is a loosening of restrictions on private relations among consenting adults, going so far as to include the possibility of legalizing sexual relations between blood-relatives. As a result, various “new” rules have become thinkable, homosexual incest being only one among many.13 On the other hand, there is an ever more vigilant policing of families and of the relations resembling parent-child model including but not limited to caretaker/dependent, teacher/student, overseer/employee, et cetera. The new rules are accompanied with an extension of the period of special protection, namely, adolescence, to almost a decade beyond the age of physical sexual maturity.
     
    This does not mean that I entirely disagree with Chow’s critique of Lévi-Strauss’s kinship theory. Chow is right to insist on the contingency of cultural norms. She is right to claim that some Western patriarchal heterosexual norms are not applicable universally, across time and space. For instance, Lévi-Strauss’s notion of the exchange of women, which itself supposes that fatherhood defines a family (and therefore makes it possible for women to be “exchangeable” between families), is neither universal nor the only way to explain social ties. This familiar configuration is, indeed, an unstable cultural invention. Besides relations of “blood,” there are also many other kinds of bonds that connect people and form cultures, without necessarily revolving around or including the nuclear family, fathers, or the heterosexual norm. However, from these discoveries of other ways to understand what culture is it does not follow that the fundamental prohibition is on its way to “extinction” (Chow 133), or that “incest” is thinkable only as a vestige of “ethnocentrism,” in Chow’s repetition of David Schnieder’s most serious complaint (134). This is because the incest prohibition is not only a cultural norm. As a prohibition, it is also a function that makes culture possible. The taboo is the invention upon which the notion of culture (and therefore the notion of change, ethnocentrism, deconstruction, etc.) rests. By this I mean, as I try to demonstrate below, that the taboo is not only, or primarily, a particular rule banning sex within the nuclear family, it is a “taboo,” a fundamental rule that makes sexuality. The taboo can, of course, be filled with whatever incidental content is politically possible at a given time and place. Na women can be banned from having sex with their brothers just as Western men can be banned from having sex with their fathers and sons.
     
    In the U.S., as public morality becomes more accepting of different sexualities and the heterosexual norm gives way to different normativities, the incest taboo does not simply disappear. It shifts, as I suggested already. As a result, not only police, but doctors and teachers, our colleagues at work, and other professionals who have insight into our private lives are recruited in defense of the new taboo. The reason for this transformation, to repeat, is not that the incest taboo is weakening, but that culture is changing. As a part of this process, the taboo is recontextualized, and its content is adapted to fit the new constructions of reality without any alterations in its fundamental, unconscious function.
     
    In the following selective reading of Lévi-Strauss, I offer the basic theory of the prohibition as I try to explain in which sense the taboo is the condition of culture.
     

    Lévi-Strauss

     
    Lévi-Strauss begins his argument about the elementary structures of kinship by distinguishing between universal traits in human cultures, which are natural, and norms, which are culturally specific. He then identifies the prohibition of incest, calling it the one universal norm that “could not be ascribed accurately to either one or the other” category (25). This norm is natural in the sense that all cultures seem to adhere to it, and it is cultural because, obviously, it is a social norm defined by man. The meaning of this proposition hinges entirely on how we understand the latter part, that incest is a social norm made by man. There are, in short, two possibilities. One, used by Schneider and his poststructuralist followers, is to take Lévi-Strauss’s words to refer to customs created as a part of a more or less conscious process of defining rules and creating traditions. Lévi-Strauss himself sees the norm this way, but not only this way. For him, this semi-conscious process of definition and redefinition is only a secondary role the taboo—as a taboo—plays. Drawing on psychoanalysis, Lévi-Strauss first argues that the norm creates man as distinct from other animals. This is the fundamental function of the taboo whose mere existence signals that humans are creatures unlike other animals because they regulate their sexuality using norms. The taboo thus turns human sexual instinct into what Lacan calls drive—drive is different from instinct precisely because it is regulated by changeable rules.14
     
    For Schneider, in contrast to Lévi-Strauss, the incest taboo has merely conscious effects. Its content is known by all members of a community; otherwise, as Schneider reasons, it would not be a taboo. As he writes in an essay titled “The Meaning of Incest,” the taboo defines where our primary socialization unit ends and the secondary units begin. Its sole purpose is to separate the nuclear family from the domain of permitted sexual partners. As such, the taboo regulates the relations within the family, differentiates its generations, and limits the sexual rights of the father while, at the same time, shoring up his power. If, on this way of thinking, the taboo restricts his rights, on the other hand, it grounds the father’s privileged position in the collective interest of the family members by giving the children (and the mother) a stake in maintaining the hierarchy that protects them against the first (namely, sexual) violation. Because of the taboo, the father is seen as the protector of a certain order and the one who adequately represents it.
     
    For Chow, as for Schneider, such a nuclear family is a Western invention applicable only to certain civilizational and historical models. When these models are outlived, the taboo and the nuclear family no longer have the primary role and are giving way to other social norms and bonds. As a result, the father is becoming more like other members of the family. He is reduced from being the pater familias to being just a male member.
     
    For Lévi-Strauss, as we see in the introduction to The Elementary Structures of Kinship, the primary role of the taboo is not to organize social ties, but to define culture as such. He explains that sexuality gives the varying content to the taboo because the sexual instinct is our only social instinct—hunger, in contrast, does not require another human being to be felt or satisfied. He says, for instance, “if the regulation of relations between the sexes represents an overflow of culture into nature, in another way sexual life is one beginning of social life in nature, for the sexual is man’s only instinct requiring the stimulation of another person” (12). Understood this way, the incest prohibition is the fundamental social rule because human sexuality exists in a social mode, and whatever rule regulates the way people organize the social bonds that make them into subjects must also regulate the condition for the possibility of their becoming subjects. Thus, as Lévi-Strauss offers in his formula, the taboo is the norm that allows for the transformation of “nature” into culture. It separates the human from the animal state of our evolution, and sets our sexuality on a separate track from the biological instinct.
     
    The incest prohibition in the form of a ban on the father having sex with his daughter is only one possible content that can be attached to the fundamental taboo. The taboo as such neither has nor needs any content. It is differentiated as a function—its function being to separate the orders of nature and culture and make each possible. As Lévi-Strauss says, the taboo is that cultural norm “where nature transcends itself,” evolves into the self-legislating system we call culture, and allows the new order to superimpose itself over the old one (25). By “superimpose” Lévi-Strauss means that the new code is rewriting and reshaping the old one. Such culture is the realization of this animal’s nature, and this animal’s nature is manifested as a superimposition of its own constructs over, and as, its “nature.” The relationship between culture and the taboo, hence, does not go in one direction, as Schneider assumes. It is, rather, reciprocal. Culture constitutes the origin of the prohibition, and the prohibition provides the condition of possibility for culture’s differentiation from nature. Because these are reciprocal relations, there is no such thing as nature as such, there is only “nature,” which is created by culture’s separation from it. At the same time, there can be no such thing as “pure” cultural construction, because culture needs a source for itself, which it finds in the human nature.
     
    This distinction of nature from culture is a universal trait and because it is a universal trait all human cultures are organized around restrictions on sexual relations. Whether the ban includes the mother, as the first myth of psychoanalysis indicates, is less important than the fact that the norm is applied to sexuality. Legislating sexuality and building culture around sexual rules is, in Lévi-Strauss’s way of thinking, the most natural tendency of the human animal. And this is the simplest way to understand what the incest taboo and other taboos are: norms that bring together our social and our sexual beings. The understanding Lévi-Strauss thus reaches is that culture is “naturally” a sexual system, just as it is “naturally” a constructed social system.15
     
    Based on this understanding of the nature-culture relation, we can correct the basic assumption of cultural construction theories to say that culture is not a cultural but, rather, a natural construction humans make instinctively. Our most natural behavior is to organize sexual relations with others around us and to do so by imposing certain rules. Through this process of rewriting or substitution of nature with culture, “natural” roles become defined by custom. A female human becomes “mother,” a male “father,” where “father” and “mother” are both, and equally so, what Lévi-Strauss calls social relationships (30). Or, as the case may be, the female becomes a “father” as she assumes a specific function (itself defined by the history of its relations) within the social web.16 In such a constellation, because as a norm it is first defined through its function, the incest taboo can be assigned just about any content, even content that has no apparent relation to sex. The grounding function of the taboo, however, is always the same—it makes the regulation of sexuality and the organization of social structures into one and the same process.
     
    The fact that the function, not the content, is the primary definition of the taboo, implies also that the taboo can be broken without permanent damage to the group it defines. A transgression of the ban still confirms the basic function of the taboo, that sexuality is regulated and that society is organized based on sexual rules.
     
    This understanding of kinship has to part ways with Lévi-Strauss by the third chapter of The Elementary Structures of Kinship, where he turns his attention away from the fundamental principles and toward the different historical contents the taboo has had in organizing the nature/culture opposition—when he says, for instance, that “the incest prohibition expresses the transition from the natural fact of consanguinity to the cultural fact of alliance” (30). As Schneider notes, from this point on Lévi-Strauss operates with a reified notion of nature. Specifically, Lévi-Strauss assumes that (a) there is such a thing as a natural fact that was (b) at some point in time overcome in favor of a new, cultural organization. And so we can conclude that, in fact, in The Elementary Structures of Kinship there are two distinct theories involving the incest taboo. The philosophical one we followed above explains the origin of culture in the nature/culture opposition, thus demonstrating that cultural constructs have their bases in nature. The second is a naturalist theory. It concerns “marriage prohibitions” and is a variant of the theory of scarcity (32). This latter, ethnocentric theory (ethnocentric because it still thinks culture in terms of one, coherent system, not because it is Western) explains how human groups form kinships through the “exchange of women” and why exogamous marriage enhances the family’s survival chances. It is this “marriage prohibition” theory that, as Butler says (29), has been surpassed as a universal theory and is no longer seen as a norm-defining rule. The theory, however, is not wrong (when separated from Lévi-Strauss’s tendency to naturalize gender roles and sex), but remains one among others that can help explain how social bonds are formed.
     

    The Theory of the Subject

     
    What we thus take from Lévi-Strauss is a theory of the subject, which—paradoxically perhaps—the extant poststructuralist critique of kinship lacks. To be sure, neither Schneider nor Butler nor Chow would think of their work this way. They believe they have a theory of the subject contained in the assumption that the subject is a product of power relations and an ideological construct. Moreover, they believe that poststructuralism in general is a theory of the subject because for them its most basic goal is to show how subjects are produced. In Butler’s account in The Psychic Life of Power for instance, the unconscious is said to be a product of power relations. But for all the critique of ideology, neither Schneider nor Butler nor Chow can explain where this formative power, which is constitutive of the subject, of the unconscious, etc., comes from or what it is.
     
    The lack of a theory of the subject is the reason why the critique of kinship treats all cultural norms as constructed the same way—eating habits, choice of sexual partner, what have you. We can easily demonstrate that this is the case by turning again to the same Gayle Rubin quotation that Chow refers to, and which sums up the poststructuralist critique of Lévi-Strauss thus: “Hunger is hunger, but what counts as food is culturally determined and obtained.… Sex is sex, but what counts as sex is equally culturally determined and obtained” (qtd. in Chow 134). Rubin is correct that what counts as food is culturally determined, but neither hunger nor food form the subject the way sex does. Hunger and food play a role in subject formation in the sense that their cultural determination—what we consider to be food—becomes a part of the subjectivity of the subject. Sex is unlike food because it also has a fundamental role no other instinct has. This does not mean that rules of sexual behavior are not culturally constructed. They are, just as Rubin suggests. But cultural construction is itself defined by, and grounded in, our sexual nature. So it is more likely that what counts as culture is determined by sex than the other way round—that what counts as sex is, simply and only, decided by custom.
     
    We can illustrate the same kind of lack of the theory of the subject with another example, Diana Fuss’s influential version of deconstructive feminism, which builds on the same set of assumptions about culture present in Rubin’s, Butler’s, and Chow’s work. I choose Fuss (Essentially Speaking) here because she relies on Lacan’s theory of the subject and presents his account as compatible with Foucault’s, which is behind the extant critique of kinship. Briefly then, according to Fuss, Lacan shows that the subject is best understood as a subject-position:
     

    It is especially significant that throughout his work Lacan always speaks in terms of the place of the subject. His subversive rewriting of Descartes’s “I think, therefore I am” (cogito ergo sum) as “I think where I am not, therefore I am where I do not think” provides a good case in point (“The Agency of the Letter in the Unconscious or Reason since Freud” 1977, 166). The emphasis in Lacan’s anti-cogito falls on the “where”; the question “who is speaking” can only be answered by shifting the grounds of the question to “where am I speaking from?”

     

    Fuss then pushes the metaphor of place to its limit:

     

    But it is important to remember that the place of the subject is nonetheless, ultimately, unlocalizable; were we able to fix the whereabouts of the subject in a static field of determinism, then we would be back in the realm of ego psychology.

    (29-30)

     

    The subject, as Fuss tells us, is displaced from the proper place it had as the Cartesian autonomous self capable of observing itself fully. That it is displaced means that it does not get its identity from within itself but from relations with other subjects. The position of such a subject is not fixed, at least in the sense that we can never be certain which elements determine it and how, and which ones do not.

     
    The field of subject formation, however, is itself a function of another instance, not as unlocalizable and free-floating as Fuss implies. The subject-place is fixed in the sense that it is determined, in at least three ways. First, it is determined with respect to what this field is—a manifestation of human sexuality. Second, it is determined with respect to the instances that relate to one another in every subject-relation—namely the unconscious. And, third, it is determined with respect to phantasy—the ego continues to think of itself in terms of the same, continuous self of the Cartesian cogito.
     
    Fuss is right that, for Lacan, the subject is a function of the place and the place does not occupy a specific spatial location—the subject is an effect of the interactions between shifting networks. But these networks do not take just any form. They are, rather, structured following precise scenarios of human sexuality, and so are our cultural constructions. The relations within these networks are fixed to, and orientated by, the unconscious that relates every individual to the Other and to every other. Fuss’s theory—like Schneider’s, Butler’s, and Chow’s critiques of kinship—neglects these restrictions. The exclusion of these determinations gives her the illusion that subject positions are interchangeable, which in turn becomes the basis for her further argument about cultural construction, that the essence of feminism is politics and politics itself is a matter of ever-shifting coalitions.
     

    Conclusion

     
    Rey Chow’s article, “A Pain in the Neck, a Scene of ‘Incest,’ and Other Enigmas of an Allegorical Cinema” expresses a generally accepted poststructuralist view that the new forms of the incest prohibition are now, toward the end of the patriarchal epoch, becoming “thinkable” as we recognize the naturalist bias built into certain Western concepts, and as we consider other norms besides those that sustain the heterosexual nuclear family (125). Strictly speaking, this is the case only with conscious norms or, rather, with those norms we have made conscious. The unconscious structure of the subject, however, is as little, or as much, thinkable today as it was when Sophocles wrote Oedipus Tyrannus. This is not because we have not yet, to use an old phrase, penetrated the darkness, but more simply because we have not stopped being sexual-social beings.
     
    Derrida might be addressing this unconscious function that escapes us when he proposes in “Structure, Sign, and Play,” his essay on Lévi-Strauss and structuralism, that the origin of thought evades though even as philosophy is more capable of locating its origin:

    It could perhaps be said that the whole of philosophical conceptualization, systematically relating itself to the nature/culture opposition, is designed to leave in the domain of the unthinkable the very thing that makes conceptualization possible: the origin of the prohibition of incest.
     

    (254)

     

    Poststructuralism has made the taboo more thinkable by revealing its origin in patriarchal or heterosexual or ethnocentric notions of family, as Chow argues. But as poststructuralism reveals this origin of thought, as it deconstructs Western metaphysics, it must also acknowledge its own limitation. It has to recognize that it too leaves something in the domain of the unthinkable.

     
    David Schneider’s analysis of Yap culture in A Critique of the Study of Kinship is a case in point. Searching for a Yap self-representation different from the one his ethnocentric, Western methodology directed him to discover, Schneider forgets that the very notion of culture is what gives him the basis to distinguish between the Yap and the West in the first place, and sees relative differences between the systems as destabilizing the entire edifice of his scientific assumptions. He thus gets caught up in what Paul de Man identifies as revolving-door reading (“Autobiography as De-facement”)17 because he believes that he has applied too little deconstruction. As a result he tries ever harder.
     
    Subsequent critiques of kinship theory, like Butler’s and Chow’s, follow Schneider into this revolving-door of cultural constructivism where all norms appear the same, forgetting that their own work is predicated on the absolute difference between nature and culture. As a result, they do not know what to do with, or how to explain, the function that makes culture, the function that Lévi-Strauss saw in the incest taboo and before it in the unconscious.
     
    If we do not allow that there is a limit to what cultural construction can construct (and to what deconstruction can deconstruct), it is hard to see how our theories—psychoanalysis, deconstruction, anthropology, feminism, queer and postcolonial studies, or another of their hybrids—can approach culture and what appears to be a true heteronormativity, the one that has to do with the unconscious.
     

    Petar Ramadanovic is Associate Professor of English at the University of New Hampshire, Durham. He is the author of Forgetting Futures and numerous articles. The present essay is a part of his new project, a critique of post-structuralism.
     

    Notes

     

     

     

    This article is a result of my conversations with Catherine Peebles. I would also like to thank the Center for the Humanities at the University of New Hampshire for the fellowship that made it possible for me to write this article. I am in debt to Robin Hackett as well. Her comments on an early draft helped me shape the essay.

     
    1. Lévi-Strauss’s theory of kinship is an offshoot of thinking about kinship found in early anthropology, notably in the discussion of race in, among others, Kant and Blumenbach. See, for instance, Robert Bernasconi’s “Who Invented the Concept of Race?”

     

     
    2. For Franz Boas (The Mind of Primitive Man), “Culture may be defined as the totality of the mental and physical reactions and activities that characterize the behavior of individuals composing a social group collectively and individually in relations to their natural environment, to other groups, to members of the group itself and of each individual to himself. It also includes the products of these activities and their role in the life of the groups. The mere enumerations of these various aspects of life, however, does not constitute culture. It is more, for its elements are not independent, they have a structure” (159).

     

     
    3. Works like Judith Butler’s Antigone’s Claim: Kinship between Life and Death and Kelly Oliver’s “Strange Kinship: Heidegger and Merleau-Ponty on Animals” are among the important precedents, the former because of its contemporary interpretation of the classical model for family relations, thinking daughter’s ties in place of the father centered family common in psychoanalytic accounts, and the latter because it ventures into human-non-human relations, perusing the model–kinship–defined for human-human ties. Together the two suggest the extant trends in thinking about kinship.

     

     
    4. In a recent assessment of Lévi-Strauss’s work, titled “The Future of the Structural Theory of Kinship,” anthropologist Marcela Coelho de Souza argues that “the present relevance of Lévi-Strauss’s work on kinship” lies in its explanation of the relation between nature and culture. She goes on to identify the most productive way to understand this relation, the one she thinks Lévi-Strauss maintains throughout his long career: in purely structuralist terms, a dualism of exchangeable orders, not a binary opposition. On Coelho de Souza’s reading, the incest prohibition is not only a rule banning certain marriages, but also a rule that places affinity, or sexual relations, at the center of the social network. As the former, it is a social norm; as the latter, it is much like a natural given. My claim is somewhat similar to hers. I argue that the relation between nature and culture should be seen first as functional, allowing for the possibility of culture, which can then be manifested based on affinity, consanguinity, and other givens.

     

     
    5. Following this work, anthropology began to abandon the concept of the incest taboo as no longer useful. “Beyond the Taboo: Imagining Incest,” Anna Meigs’s and Kathleen Barlow’s 2002 overview of current notions of the incest taboo in ethnology and anthropology, gives a good sense of why these fields are moving beyond the term. For a brief history of sociological definitions of the incest taboo, see also Gregory C. Leavitt’s “Disappearance of the Incest Taboo.” Anthropology and ethnology, however, might be losing more than they gain by abandoning efforts to understand kinship.

     

     
    6. The state, says the Athenian in Laws, should
     

     

    follow in nature’s steps and enact that law which held good before the days of Laius, declaring that it is right to refrain from indulging in the same kind of intercourse with men and boys as with women, and adducing as evidence thereof the nature of wild beasts, and pointing out how male does not touch male for this purpose, since it is unnatural.
     

    (Plato 836c-d)

     
    Plato knows he can legislate sexual habits because, as he says, even people who know no laws obey the basic sexual social rule, namely the incest taboo (Plato 838a-b). This does not mean, however, as Chow assumes, that the incest prohibition itself contains the heterosexual norm. It means only that the taboo can be used to enforce such a norm to differentiate between “natural” and “abnormal” sexual behavior.

     
    7. The reading that Tsai’s The River invites is a self-conscious and deliberate commentary on Sophocles’s Oedipus and the long history of its interpretations. Chow, unfortunately, does not explain sufficiently her choice to bypass this reading and its history.

     

     
    8. In The Phoenician Women Euripides makes Jocasta say: “But the god replied: / ‘Lord of horse-rich Thebes, do not fling your seed / into the furrow, flouting the gods. If you make / a son you make your own murderer. Your whole line / will wade through blood’” (21).

     

     
    9. See also William Armstrong Percy, Pederasty and Pedagogy in Archaic Greece. Percy attributes first mention of Laius’s pederasty to Peisander of Camirus, a poet who lived in the seventh century BCE (41 and 56).

     

     
    10. Representation of the son’s desire for the father goes as far back as Ham’s inappropriate relationship with his father Noah (Genesis 9:18–27). See Ilona Nemesnyik Rashkow, Taboo or not Taboo (93), and Calum Carmichael, Law, Legend, and Incest in the Bible (16). As far as cinema history is concerned, Pier Paolo Pasolini’s Oedipus Rex (1967), which Pasolini regarded as his autobiography, comes readily to mind as The River‘s precursor.

     

     
    11. In her “Is Kinship Always Already Heterosexual?” Butler repeats the commonly accepted understanding that Lévi-Strauss’s view of kinship is “the negotiation of a patrilineal line through marriage ties” (15). She then proceeds to say that the views developed in The Elementary Structures of Kinship have been surpassed and that they are no longer held even by Lévi-Strauss (29). While this is indeed the case with some aspects of the theory of culture Lévi-Strauss laid out in The Elementary Structures of Kinship, the most radical aspects of his explanation of the relation between nature and culture still seem to be waiting for an audience.

     

     
    12. The U.S. Census Bureau shows that about 25% of American households have only one member. Households with no children make up an additional 30% (Census 11). The additional challenge to the traditional family is soon to come from genetic biology already capable of artificial creation of unique, not naturally occurring organisms. It, too, will challenge the traditional family as a natural unit, in the nineteenth-century sense of the term “nature”–but not as a symbolic unit.

     

     
    13. What I am trying to say here clashes with the idea propagated in, for instance, Yehudi Cohen’s 1978 “The Disappearance of the Incest Taboo” (Human Nature 1:72-78), which proposes that with the development of trade, the importance of the incest taboo will apply to fewer and fewer relatives. See also Michael Lindenberger’s “Should Incest Be Legal?,” a 2007 article in Time that examines the possibility of legalization of incest in the U.S. If my reasoning is correct, the incest taboo is not disappearing but is being transformed.

     

     
    14. This understanding of how animal human instinct relates to drive might offer a way to understand terms of kinship between humans and animals, which is, as I mentioned, one of kinship theory’s current frontiers.

     

     
    15. Carole Pateman comes to a similar conclusion in her critique of social contract theories when she suggests that the first social contract was between man and woman and concerned their sexual relations (The Sexual Contract). One major difference between Pateman and Lévi-Strauss is that the former sees the relationship between sexuality and the social as historical, while the latter considers it to be the condition for the possibility of history.

     

     
    16. Much like human animals, other mammals develop sexually within their family. They do not, however, develop sexually based on certain adaptable regulations whose content can change from time to time and place to place, but based on genetic imprint, whose alteration depends on selection.

     

     
    17. De Man’s term “revolving door” applies to Gerard Genette’s suggestion that a reading of Proust should not decide whether his novel is an autobiographical or fictional work and should remain within this undecidable tourniquet or whirligig (921). De Man’s point is that it is not possible to remain within an undecidable situation too long before a vertigo of sorts renders differences between the opposites moot (921). If we assume that all works of fiction are to some degree autobiographical, he says, we might as well say that none are. If we assume that all cultural norms are constructs, we might as well say that none are.

     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Bernasconi, Robert. “Who Invented the Concept of Race? Kant’s Role in the Enlightenment Construction of Race.” Race. Ed. Robert Bernasconi. Malden: Blackwell, 2001. 10-36. Print.
    • Boas, Franz. The Mind of a Primitive Man. Rev. ed. New York: Macmillan, 1938. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. Antigone’s Claim: Kinship Between Life and Death. New York: Columbia UP, 2000. Print.
    • ———. “Is Kinship Always Already Heterosexual?” differences 13 (Spring 2002): 14-44. Print.
    • ———. The Psychic Life of Power: Theories in Subjection. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1997. Print.
    • Carmichael, Calum. Law, Legend, and Incest in the Bible. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1997. Print.
    • Chow, Rey. “A Pain in the Neck, a Scene of ‘Incest,’ and Other Enigmas of an Allegorical Cinema.” CR: The New Centennial Review 4.1 (2004): 123-142. Print.
    • Coehlo de Souza, Marcela. “The Future of the Structural Theory of Kinship.” The Cambridge Companion to Levi-Strauss. Ed. Boris Wiseman. Cambridge: Cambridge UP 2009. 80-99. Print.
    • Cohen, Yehudi. “The Disappearance of the Incest Taboo.” Human Nature 1 (1975): 72-78. Print.
    • Critchley, Simon. The Ethics of Deconstruction: Derrida and Levinas. West Lafayette: Purdue UP, 1999. Print.
    • De Man, Paul. “Autobiography as De-Facement.” MLN 94.5 (Dec. 1979): 919-930. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Structure, Sign, and Play.” The Structuralist Controversy: The Language of Criticism and the Science of Man. Ed. Richard Macksey and Eugenio Donato. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1970. 247-264. Print.
    • Edmunds, Lowell. Oedipus: The Ancient Legend and Its Later Analogues. Baltimore: John Hopkins UP, 1985. Print.
    • Euripides. The Phoenician Women. Trans. Peter Burian and Brian Swann. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1981. Print.
    • Fuss, Dianne. Essentially Speaking: Feminism, Nature, and Difference. New York: Routledge, 1989. Print.
    • Hua, Cai. A Society Without Fathers or Husbands: The Na of China. Trans. Asti Hustvedt. New York: Zone, 2001. Print.
    • Leavitt, Gregory. “Disappearance of the Incest Taboo: A Cross-Cultural Test of General Evolutionary Hypotheses.” American Anthropologist 91.1 (March 1989): 116-131. Print.
    • Lévi-Strauss, Claude. The Elementary Structures of Kinship. Trans. James Harle Bell et al. Boston: Beacon Press, 1969. Print.
    • Lindenberger, Michael. “Should Incest Be Legal?” Time 5 Apr. 2007. n. pag. Web. 12 Feb. 2011.
    • Meigs, Anna and Kathleen Barlow. “Beyond the Taboo: Imagining Incest.” American Anthropologist (2002) 104.1: 38-49. Print.
    • Oedipus Rex. Dir. Pier Paolo Pasolini. Perf. Silvana Mangano, Franco Citti, and Alida Valli. Arco Film, 1967. Film.
    • Oliver, Kelly. “Strange Kinship: Heidegger and Merleau-Ponty on Animals.” Epoché 13.1 (Fall 2008): 101-120. Print.
    • Pateman, Carol. The Sexual Contract. Palo Alto: Stanford UP, 1988. Print.
    • Percy, William Armstrong. Pederasty and Pedagogy in Archaic Greece. Chicago: U of Illinois P, 1998. Print.
    • Plato. Laws. Trans. A.E. Taylor. The Collected Dialogues of Plato. Ed. Edith Hamilton and Huntington Cairns. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2005. 1225-1516. Print.
    • Rashkow, Ilona Nemesnyik. Taboo or not Taboo: Sexuality and Family in the Hebrew Bible. Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 2000. Print.
    • The River (He Liu). Dir. Tsai Ming Liang. Perf. Tien Miao, Kang-sheng Lee and Yi-Ching Lu. Wellspring Media, 1997. Film.
    • Rubin, Gayle. “The Traffic in Women: Notes on the ‘Political Economy’ of Sex.” The Second Wave: A Reader in Feminist Theory. Ed. Linda Nicholson. New York: Routledge, 1997. 27-62. Print.
    • Schneider, David M. A Critique of the Study of Kinship. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 1984. Print.
    • ———. “The Meaning of Incest.” Journal of the Polynesian Society 85.2 (1976): 149-169. Print.
    • Vernant, Jean-Pierre. The Universe, the Gods, and Men: Ancient Greek Myths. Trans. Linda Asher. New York: HarperCollins, 2001. Print.

     

  • Sex Without Friction: the Limits of Multi-Mediated Human Subjectivity in Cheang Shu Lea’s Tech-Porn

    Jian Chen (bio)
    New York University
    Jian.Chen@nyu.edu

     
    Abstract
     
    Sex Without Friction focuses on Cheang Shu Lea’s science fiction porno I.K.U. (2000) as provocation to think through the limitations of social and cultural criticism that is premised on mediation. Directed by Taiwan-born digital nomad Cheang, multimedia film I.K.U. features a gender-morphing human clone, programmed to collect sexual experiences for the future mass production of sex simulation pills. I.K.U. positions viewers as spectators, users, and interceptors in the display and transmission of images and information as we follow the clone’s movements through a globally non-descript Tokyo in search of sexual data. The essay is organized into four sections or frames. The first section explores the debate on film’s lost specificity in digital media convergence. The second looks at the structure of feeling that shapes postmodern criticism on the dehumanizing aesthetics of postindustrial capitalism. Section three contrasts machinic forms of sexuality with liberal and anti-liberal conceptions of sexuality as an object and technology of social regulation. And the last section questions the presumed alignment between spectator and media apparatus in phenomenological and psychoanalytic approaches to film and video. Each section relies on the multimedia, machinic world of I.K.U. to bring into relief constraints on the notion of mediation under discussion—technological, critical, sexual, or spectatorial. The conclusion argues hyperbolically for the abandonment of reductive economies of cultural visibility aimed merely at rehabilitating the racially and sexually normative human.
     
     
     
    Scene from I.K.U. Human clone steps out into new world after opening activation scene. Depth perception is abandoned for surface cues.  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 1.

    Scene from I.K.U. Human clone steps out into new world after opening activation scene. Depth perception is abandoned for surface cues.

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     

    Perhaps we still have a memory of sex, rather as water ‘remembers’ molecules no matter how diluted. But that is the whole point: this is only a molecular memory, the corpuscular memory of an earlier life, and not a memory of forms or singularities … So what we are left with is the simple imprint of a faceless sexuality infinitely watered down in a broth of politics, media and communications, and eventually manifested in the viral explosion of AIDS.
     

    –Jean Baudrillard, The Transparency of Evil (1990)

     

    But I saw at once something elongated and pale floating very close to the ladder. Before I could form a guess a faint flash of phosphorescent light, which seemed to issue suddenly from the naked body of a man, flickered in the sleeping water … With a gasp I saw revealed to my stare a pair of feet, the long legs, a broad livid back immersed right up to the neck in a greenish cadaverous glow … A headless corpse!
     

    –Joseph Conrad, Secret Sharer (1910)

     
    Cheang Shu Lea’s multimedia film I.K.U. (2000) is a sex-fest set in a future populated by sexually activated human clones and their male and female johns. Beginning in 2019, these replicant humans, or I.K.U. Coders, traverse the urban architectures of Tokyo to gain sexual experience for the projected mass production of sex pills. I.K.U. pills promise all the pleasures of sex without the physical friction. While the film introduces the Genom Corporation as the mega-institution that has engineered the clones, I.K.U. Coders go about their sex work without the materialization of any entity masterminding their rovings. Outside scenes of activation and deactivation and commands that flash sporadically onscreen, they seem fully automated and autonomous. As viewers, we follow the Coders as they mutate into seven different feminine forms, moving from one sexual scenario to another in urban locales like a freeway overpass, strip club, or sushi bar. While each sex scene occurs against a different local backdrop with a new type of sexual pairing, every scene repeats a cycle. Each begins with the introduction of the morphing Coder at work on the set and ends with a mosaic display of the Coder’s identification data and the amount of data collected in the just transpired sexual coupling. The overriding aim of these cyclical sexual settings is the accumulation of enough orgasmic data to download for the production of I.K.U. pills. The final product, however, never materializes outside a brief animated fantasy showing a vending machine selling sex pills. The entire film is a dream-series without narrative chain. And the enjoyment of viewing lies in watching the assorted contours of each sex segment, always quantified towards a fantastical target but never reaching it.
     
    Cheang’s sci-fi porn feature is an unauthorized, unfaithful spin-off from Ridley Scott’s Blade Runner (1982). Blade Runner depicts a techno-saturated, nature-impoverished Los Angeles of 2019. The city’s hollows serve as hideouts for a group of genetically engineered human clones, called replicants, that return to Earth to confront their corporate makers after their expulsion from Earth. Rick Deckard (played by Harrison Ford) is brought out of retirement to resume his role as a police agent (blade runner) who hunts down human clones. While attempting to exterminate the mutinous band of clones, Deckard falls in love with a more technologically advanced replicant by the name of Rachel. Cheang’s I.K.U. takes off where Blade Runner concludes, giving full “sexual” expression to the unconsummated erotic relationship between (supposedly) human and clone. I.K.U. echoes themes apparent in other visual pieces in Cheang’s repertoire. Taiwan-born queer digital nomad Cheang Shu Lea is known for her locally embedded, yet geographically elusive, film projects and net installations set in or at the waysides of Tokyo, New York, Taipei, and Paris. Her other feature films Fresh Kill (1994) and LoveMe2030 (2005), along with her cyber-installations Brandon (1998-9) and Milk (2004), share an attentiveness to media facilitated, racially marked sexual intimacies. In I.K.U. and other works, new information technologies and bodily mutability become the interchangeable tools and signs for the transnational dominance of commodity culture, corporate rule, and state-military bureaucracy.
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. The film in digital video markets the story of its own completion, providing a direct "exterior" interface with viewers. Alongside these onscreen displays, a partial story "within" the film unfolds in non-linear segments.  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 2.

     
    Scene from I.K.U. The film in digital video markets the story of its own completion, providing a direct “exterior” interface with viewers. Alongside these onscreen displays, a partial story “within” the film unfolds in non-linear segments.

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.

     

     

    Frame One: Tech-Porn

     
    While Cheang’s I.K.U. is a pornographic tribute to the sexually ambidextrous body, the film could be more accurately described as tech-porn. The film is as much a celebration of the transferability of content across different mediums, as it is a pronouncement of liberation from biologically assigned sex. Before the first scene, opening credits have already taken viewers through a multimedia blitz that includes electronic grids, a sliding panel that reveals a woman and man having frantic sex, and video game consoles describing the I.K.U. pill/chip, to be produced and sold in tune with individualized preferences for simulated sexual experiences. By the conclusion of the first scene, I.K.U. has severed and reworked its relationship to whatever remains of film as a favored medium.
     
    Cinema has been attributed with an enhanced capacity for realism, whether considering Hollywood narrative or its counterpoint in European auteurist film. The illusions of transparency and continuity in the Hollywood standard and what André Bazin identifies as “aesthetic ontology” in art house cinema all render the cinematic image a window into a re-imagined world.1 In opposition, Third Cinema refuses both the illusionism of Hollywood and the aesthetic preoccupations of European auteur cinema in favor of a militant, often pedagogical ultra-realism that highlights the ideological workings of commercial and alternative independent film.2 As a product of digital video, however, Cheang’s I.K.U. departs from realism altogether. At the closing of the first scene, the newly activated feminine I.K.U. Coder emerges as a superimposition of machine hologram and “live” human-clone body. Immediately following, an informational display identifying the version of the just activated Coder links viewers to a new scene. The images in the feature blend live components with computer generated imagery, making no claims to representation. And, geared towards the “net-surfing generation,” the images provide non-discrete segments that stream continuously through transitional links, rather than moving as a linear narrative through juxtaposed separate shots as in film montage.3
     
    The digital image in I.K.U. tests the limits of what can be understood as an image. If the photographic and film image have been conceived as a visual mediation of reality that provides a re-imagined relationship to real objects in the world, the image becomes a visible screen rather than a transparent window in Cheang’s film.4 In the first scene in the elevator, viewers do not only watch the sexual activation of the I.K.U. Coder by an I.K.U. Runner, an agent of the Genom Corporation (cited as producer of the human-clone Coder). The Runner also speaks to us through a screen that becomes visible at the moment it is spoken to/through. Rather than providing a reflection of the real, the image becomes a screen that displays and transmits. In the segment following the scene of activation, the transformation of the image into an instrument for viewing and communication becomes even more visible. A different permutation of the originally activated Coder receives a command onscreen:
     

    <your bio disk is now empty

    take the New Tokyo subway line>

     
    Sent on mission, the Coder, who is most accurately referenced by the pronoun “it,” gets on the subway and tests out its function through heavy petting with a subway passenger. It travels towards its destination, a strip club, where it receives the command to “dance. dance. dance.” At the club, the Coder has sex with a male john with other couplings happening all around. It racks up data points after it penetrates him and a female dancer with its morphed dildo-arm in a brief threesome. After the collection of orgasmic data, text flashes onscreen commending the Coder for a “good job” and directing it to the next location.
     
    As shown by messages onscreen, the Coder acts autonomously but does so under direction and command. It is an automated instrument that seeks out and collects sexual experiences. The Coder’s morphing and moving body is the focal point of the image for viewers. But it is also the screen that displays, stores, and transmits each sexual transaction as information. As viewers, we are placed at the intercepting point of the image-screen that is the Coder. We watch, receive, and send images and information. Shot and edited using digital media, Cheang’s I.K.U. attests to the media convergence enabled by the computer and the Internet. Anne Friedberg contends that the inter-permeation of cinematic, televisual, computer, and telephone mediums and displays offers a new visual episteme. And according to Lisa Nakamura, the transformation of the Internet from a textual to graphic base and its fusion with video and television has contributed to the incorporation of the Internet into everyday life in the “post-Internet” era. Cheang’s multimedia film exploits the non-representational, non-linear, streaming possibilities enabled by digitalization to create a cyber-world of mutating bodies, sexual scenes that loop back or link up with slight deviations, and a broader network that transmits, receives, and stores data. Beyond utilizing the technological capacities of digital media, I.K.U. incorporates the loss of media specificity into its partial storylines. Media machines including television sets, cell phones, military goggles, 3-D projections, video cameras, and surveillance cams appear as mere props for the smooth transfer of images and information.
     
    Cheang’s I.K.U. is a film in name only. It evokes film-like elements through story segments and images that provide something like content.5 But these semblances of film serve only to signal film’s demise with a digitally induced media convergence. The “death” of film at the hands of new media has initiated grieving for film’s lost specificity as a medium and disciplinary object.6 For instance, emphasizing existential and phenomenological approaches to media, Sobchack argues that electronic “presence” puts the lived-body in crisis (“Scene” 82). Bodily dimensions become mere “kinesthetic gestures describing and lighting on the surface of the screen” (81). Sobchack makes this claim based on a comparison to cinema’s ability to move beyond its technological “thing”-ness (referencing Heidegger) to present a representation of the objective world. The cinematic spectator experiences this presentation of a representation of the world semiotically as both subjective (spectator shares in presentation and representation of experience) and intentional (automated flow of experiences beyond control and containment). Electronic technology replaces cinema’s centered, subjective spatio-temporal relationship with the world with the dispersed, insubstantial transmission of world and self across a network.
     
    In contrast to Sobchack’s mournful perspective, Lev Manovich views new media as the realization of cinema’s full potential. Cinema’s dream of producing a universal language has been fulfilled by the computer’s ability to remake the spectator into a user. The computer user not only understands but also speaks the language of the medium. Also, computer generated imagery and spatial montage enable more fully autonomous representation, beyond human-centered perspective. Manovich identifies new media as the meeting of two separate historical trajectories: computing technologies, which deal with the calculation of numerical data; and media technologies, which enable the storage of images, image sequences, sound and text in different material forms. New media describes the computerization of modern media forms (cinema, photography, radio, television, print press) and the translation of their representational objects into numerical data, made accessible through computers for media distribution, exhibition, production, and storage. For example, binary code replaces the iconic language of cinema. Although new media redefines and supplants modern media technologies, it also activates a return to cinema’s origins, for instance in the return to the loop.7
     
    Sobchack and Manovich seem to offer alternating accounts of the impact of digital media on cinema. The former declares cinema’s death and the latter insists on cinema’s continuous recursion in new media. Yet, despite their different approaches, both media scholars emphasize the structural role of media technologies in producing, or even determining, a relationship between spectator-user and autonomous representations of reality. Sobchack expresses concern over the dematerializing and objectifying effects of digitalization on spectator subjectivity. And Manovich celebrates the heightened agency of the digital-media user in participating in a less human-centered rendering of reality. In both cases, media technologies are presumed to mediate the production of spectator and user as forms of subjectivity.8
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. Feeling of connectivity offered in parallel speeds, spatial proximity, and shared image of outstretched hand, linking motorcycle to scene in van.  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 3.

    Scene from I.K.U. Feeling of connectivity offered in parallel speeds, spatial proximity, and shared image of outstretched hand, linking motorcycle to scene in van.

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     
    In contrast, I.K.U.’s multiple media forms exceed what can be understood through the idea of technological mediation. The multiple screen-images that permeate the world of I.K.U. seem to offer diverse interfaces between viewers and the film. Displays that look like game consoles, computer windows, and mini-cam views invite viewers to interact with the images and information that appear onscreen. But the interactivity promised by screen-images in I.K.U. give viewer-users the impression of having either too much control or too little. Viewer-users are positioned as both commanding and commanded as we intercept communications. Moreover, aside from giving the look and feel of interactivity, the interfaces are non-functional. The instantaneous speed and infinite connectivity of a hyperlink on the Internet finds expression in the parallel movements of a moving van, carrying a man and woman having sex, and a scooter, carrying two Coders (see Fig. 3 above). Scooter and van travel next to each other on a highway, with an occasional projected image from the van appearing on the motor-helmets of the Coders on scooter. The projected image looks like an icon-pointer. Kinesthetic movement between vehicles and the icon-pointer image offer game and net interfaces between viewer-users and the multimedia film. Yet, these multimedia displays never deliver any actual interaction between viewer-users and media. Realizing Sobchack’s fears, viewer-users, along with the data collected by I.K.U. Coders, are transmitted as additional feed into some mainframe that surveils, collects, stores, and sends information and images. Nevertheless, the subjection of representations of humans in the film and viewer-users to an elusive technological master-entity provokes neither utopian nor dystopian sentiment in I.K.U.
     

    Frame Two: Human Structure of Feeling

     
    In Scott’s Blade Runner, the closing scene in the elevator with Deckard and Rachel re-brackets the question that has driven the sentiment of the film throughout, namely the question of whether the ability to experience emotions confers human status to the corporate engineered replicants. In Cheang’s I.K.U., this question never emerges. Although the Coder shows signs of pleasure during sexual activation, these signs are clearly part of an activation sequence. The sequence includes being fed lines, like “Say ‘kiss me’” and “I want you,” that the Coder then repeats back to an agent programmer (I.K.U. Runner) of the Genom Corporation.
     
    The Coder’s instrumental status as the product of genetic engineering and intravenously fed codes challenges David Harvey’s reading of postmodern affect in Blade Runner. In The Condition of Postmodernity, Harvey states:
     

    Blade Runner is a science fiction parable in which postmodernist themes, set in a context of flexible accumulation and time-space compression, are explored with all the imaginary power that the cinema can command. The conflict is between people living on different time scales, and seeing and experiencing the world very differently as a result. The replicants have no real history, but can perhaps manufacture one; history for everyone has become reduced to the evidence of the photograph.… The depressing side of the film is precisely that, in the end, the difference between the replicant and the human becomes so unrecognizable that they can indeed fall in love (once both get on the same time scale).
     

    (313)

     

    As in many other cyberpunk science fiction films, Blade Runner introduces the ethical puzzle of dehumanization in the face of an ethereal capitalism that has imploded differences in space, time, and meaning in what Harvey calls “chaos of signs.” Technological advancement releases humans from the brute exploitation and error of human economic production and biological reproduction. Yet, the specter of exploitation and unpredictability returns with greater force with the unrestrained use of genetically engineered human clones. According to Harvey, in Blade Runner, the activities (manual, militia, sex, etc.) performed by the replicants come under question as forms of exploitation particularly when the replicants become humanized through the expression of feeling. In the case of Rachel, her longing for a family of origin and authentic human status gains Deckard’s sympathy and desire (313-4). Roy, leader of the replicant rebellion, narrates his experiences as an outsourced laborer with a mixture of anger and fascination. In Harvey’s reading of the film, the feelings of loss and longing conveyed by the replicants place them outside the speed of global capital and, however momentarily, on the same scale of time and space with humans.

     
    Even more than the “structure of feeling” Harvey attributes to the aesthetics of decay fragmenting the post-industrial city, the structure of feeling he identifies in the replicants enables a tracing of the “hidden organizing power” of the Tyrell Corporation’s techno-dictatorship. For Harvey, Rachel and Roy subject themselves to the Freudian symbolic order that constitutes human social relations in their longing to be fully human. Rachel submits to Deckard’s desire and Roy to his maker. In both instances, desire brings grids of power into visibility and clone closer to human. In the last count, however, what fuels Harvey’s attention to the replicant’s approximation of the human is the desire to see a structure of feeling reignited in the human subjects of the film. As the mastermind behind the Tyrell Corporation states, replicants are more human than humans. They display all the trappings of humanness when real humans have lost all connection to these trappings. As Harvey suggests, the replicants of Blade Runner serve as signs that should lead humans back to their own experience of exploitation and their own history within symbolic orders of production and reproduction. But instead of reading the clone as sign, the clone is taken as human and the difference between the two “becomes so unrecognizable that they … fall in love.” As a result, the conclusion of the film for Harvey is “sheer escapism,” shedding all possibility for the revolt and rescue of humanity (311-14).
     
    If Deckard has lost the ability to distinguish between human and clone, Harvey retains the ability to make this judgment. In a striking moment, Harvey steps outside the film to comment from the position of viewer on the film’s “depressing side” (313). In this move to mourn the loss of the human in the slide between human and replicant, Harvey preserves a structure of feeling external to the film. While the longing of the replicants remained essentially an empty structure that led them and, most importantly, humans nowhere, the melancholia of the critic as viewer maintains the hope of remembering and recuperating the shared origins of the human under the exploitative conditions of production and reproduction.
     
    A reframing of Blade Runner through Cheang’s I.K.U. asks if anything other than an empty structure of feeling and human copy ever existed. The Coder is a figure for pure expenditure. The very contours of its body conform to maximize each sexual experience for its johns and for the intercepting gaze of film viewers. Each segment features a different mutation of the first Coder programmed in the elevator. Despite the Coder’s absolute use, its facial and bodily gestures are disconnected from any sense of depth that could be read as human psychic structure. Like the various consoles that riddle each scene, the Coder’s expressions during and after sex are flat icons for consumption. No psychic or corporeal space rests outside instrumentalization, where human subjectivity can emerge, however compromised.
     
    The I.K.U. Coder’s affectless state of absolute use cannot be read as symptom. In Postmodernism, Or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism, Fredric Jameson proposes:
     

    Let us stress again the enormity of a transition which leaves behind it the desolation of Hopper’s buildings or the stark Midwest syntax of Sheeler’s forms, replacing them with the extraordinary surfaces of the photorealist cityscape, where even the automobile wrecks gleam with some new hallucinatory splendour. The exhilaration of these new surfaces is all the more paradoxical in that their essential content—the city itself—has deteriorated or disintegrated to a degree surely still inconceivable in the early years of the 20th century, let alone in the previous era. How urban squalor can be a delight to the eyes, when expressed in commodification, and how an unparalleled quantum leap in the alienation of daily life in the city can now be experienced in the form of a strange new hallucinatory exhilaration … Nor should the human figure be exempted from investigation, although it seems clear that for the new aesthetic the representation of space itself has come to be felt as incompatible with the representation of the body: a kind of aesthetic division of labour far more pronounced than in any of the earlier generic conceptions of landscape, and a most ominous symptom indeed.
     

    (76)

     

    For Jameson, even the squalor of urban architecture gleams with the collapse of depth that characterizes the object world and the subject within postmodernism. In contrast to the depth-based aesthetics of alienation in high modernism, postmodernism is experienced as a free-floating and impersonal euphoria. A hermeneutic relationship to artwork and a metaphysical conception of the self no longer hold when all is commodified into flat images without content. Drawing from a Lacanian account of schizophrenia, Jameson insists that the world becomes a shiny film comprised of floating signifiers, disconnected from one another and from the intentionality of any subject. These dislodged signifiers give rise to a “hallucinatory exhilaration.” Older divisions of labor derived from a grounded organization of space and the human body itself no longer apply. A new division of labor occurs in the fragmented aesthetic of the “emergent sensorium” that Jameson reads in its nascent state in Van Gogh’s high modernist painting (58-64).

     
    Yet, the depthless, floating signifiers of the postmodern world must be returned to a depth-model interpretation for Jameson. They are re-subjected to a symptomatic reading that traces the adamantly flat surfaces of the contemporary world back to what is Jameson’s primary analytic grounding—the economic world system of multinational capitalism. In the last instance, the hallucinatory euphoria of postmodernism must be squared with the “enormous and threatening, yet only dimly perceivable, other reality of economic and social institutions” (80, my emphasis). Reality creeps back in a second, less perceivable strata. This move, I would argue, is only made possible through driving a wedge between a euphoric aesthetic condition and a capitalist political economy imagined as anchored in the objective terms of production, or division of labor. Jameson essentially separates capitalist production from the slew of racial, gendered, classed imaginaries that enable the organization and extraction of labor, thereby reaestheticizing capital itself. Only by making this separation can Jameson continue to follow a tripartite order of capitalist development from market capitalism, to monopoly or imperialist capitalism, finally to multinational capitalism, in which “precapitalist” tributary organizations of capitalism are ultimately eliminated (78). Jameson’s own cultural schema of development from realism, to modernism, to postmodernism builds on this economic tripartite.9
     
    While critiques of postmodern discourse are now familiar, I am particularly interested in stressing the move to retrace the symbolic orders of production and reproduction through unfixed signifiers that purportedly exceed these symbolic orders. Ultimately, longing for Harvey and euphoria for Jameson become signposts for productivity—the quintessential sign for the human. These postmodern renderings of Marxist analysis continue to re-inscribe the priority of the human subject and the human’s singular corporeal form against its objectification within relations of production.10 In I.K.U., the pure expenditure of the Coder is neither a condition nor symptom that can be traced to a more concrete reality in anything resembling a political economy. It is questionable whether the Coder’s accumulation of sexual experiences can be called labor, if labor is considered an objective measure of the embodied social output invested into a commodity. Laboring social body and commodity object cannot be separated when the relationship between the two is not production, reproduction, or even enjoyment, but rather the collection of sexual experience. If production in I.K.U. cannot be thought as a primary moment or space of social initiation and human subjectivity, conscious or unconscious, then the presumed temporal and spatial divisions between production, distribution, and consumption as separate moments and stages in a capitalist political economy are made untenable.11
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. Runner and Coder bound through the most minimal displays of agency and freedom in I.K.U.'s machinic world.  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 4.

    Scene from I.K.U. Runner and Coder bound through the most minimal displays of agency and freedom in I.K.U.’s machinic world.

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     

    Frame Three: Machine Sex-Sexuality

     
    The Coder of Cheang’s I.K.U. embodies the impossibility of a recuperated humanism in the face of technological dominance—a dominance expressed sexually. According to Michel Foucault, sexuality plays a pivotal role in translating sovereign authority to self-regulatory power in liberal democratic societies. For Foucault, sexuality becomes a mobile cultural object that aggregates and multiplies the fields of influence (political, scientific, and medical) that compose decentralized, liberal capitalist states. In The History of Sexuality, Foucault reads sex as “unique signifier” and “universal signified” that manages, enforces, and extends life at the macro-levels of society and species and at the micro-level of individual self. Sexuality as a pivotal target and mobilizer of knowledge and political mastery enables the redirection and transformation of the sovereign “right to kill” into the modern state’s “right to make live” the social body (Society). Echoing Foucault’s discussion of sexuality, sex as biological or phenotypical foundation and sexuality as internal truth of the self are conflated in Cheang’s I.K.U. Far from an expression of fact or intimacy, sex-sexuality is a mobile imaginary that mutates according to the external and interconnecting demands of an abstract network of authority that the Coder’s sexual roving connects up.
     
    Whereas Foucault retains the body (as mass and individual) and interiority as the residual and excessive effects of regulatory networks of modern power, Cheang’s I.K.U. does not offer reprieve from the commands issued by its multimedia network. Sexuality in I.K.U.’s world expresses the non-difference between sovereignty and autonomy. The Coder’s drive to seek out sexual experiences and its performed enjoyment of sex seem to express free will and desire. Moreover, its mobility across different spaces and its bodily flexibility give the impression of autonomy. Yet, as programmed human clone, all aspects of the Coder serve the function of data extraction and accumulation. Also, the Coder’s movements are not only tracked and surveilled by a network of media machines, but are also followed and watched by film viewers. Wendy Chun describes the constrained autonomy experienced in digital networks as “control-freedom,” a new formation of U.S. political power facilitated and exemplified by information technologies.12 Ultimately, the Coder’s autonomy comprises nothing more than machinic activities that give the most minimal outputs of liveliness: mobility and flexibility as individual freedom, connectivity as collectivity, extraction and accumulation as passionate experience. Rather than mourning the downfall of anthropomorphic life, I.K.U. seems to follow Alexander Galloway and Eugene Thacker in suggesting that human life as ontological “being” never existed outside minimal cues for “life,” including the barest signs of vitality at work in information technologies. And in I.K.U., the downgraded indicators of autonomous life are synonymous with command, reporting, monitoring, and surveillance by a multimedia network that exerts sovereign yet decentralized control.
     
    In I.K.U., sex as binary difference between male and female, secured through sexual object choice, becomes alternating binary code.13 With an arm that transforms into a dildo-pointer, the feminine Coder’s entire body surface, beyond what is considered proper sexual organs, mutates as a sexual extension. It is a shifting transgender configuration of code and image, without claims to essential sex or stable concrete body. As J. Jack Halberstam proposes in “Technotopias: Representing Transgender Bodies in Contemporary Art,” the transgender body retains its ambiguity and ambivalence, irreducible to the transsexual body. The Coder itself is a multimedia network, receiving and storing input from, as well as sending output to, multiple synced sources. As a counterpart, the masculine Runner who programs and de-activates the Coder occupies the outskirts of the network. “He” acts as a direct relay between an unseen authority, to whom/which he reports, and the Coder in action. While the Coder is a product of encoding, the Runner’s body seems to be made of flesh. The Runner’s transgenderism is expressed through an undecidable body morphology in which so-called primary physical symbols of sex are indistinguishable from secondary indicators for gender. A bulge in the pants, like facial hair, only gives a cue about gender identity, without becoming a master signifier for sex.
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. Virus Tokyo Rose transmits an invitation to an audience member as she performs her "Net Glass Show."  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 5.

    Scene from I.K.U. Virus Tokyo Rose transmits an invitation to an audience member as she performs her “Net Glass Show.”

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     
    In contrast to Coder and Runner, the Tokyo Rose Virus seems retrograde in its sexual embodiment and activities. It takes stable female bodily form, without prosthetics, ambiguities, morphs, and blends. And its communication style is neither a network with multiple interfaces nor two-way relay, both of which operate through the distribution of technological authority. Instead, Tokyo Rose uses telepathic lure and projection to ensnare Coder and viewers. The segment featuring Tokyo Rose’s “Net Glass Show” opens with a view from above while a pink Tokyo spins in a net below, before the screen becomes visible as green grid with a target mark at center (see Fig. 5 above). The screen-grid hones in and out of the faces of Tokyo’s audience of suited men wearing 3-D goggles. Viewers get a two-part panoramic view of a pink image of Tokyo licking a dildo in its net, superimposed partially onto a green image of the goggled audience below. The view becomes visible as screen once again as the green grid targets an audience member, the only masculine I.K.U. Coder in the film. After a few spliced segments, the screen-grid refocuses on the masculine Coder as it licks its fingers. A text-box appears mid-screen-grid:
     

    “You are a special guest tonight
    Please come to the backstage
    Tokyo Rose”

     
    Pulled by the invitation, the masculine Coder (and viewers who lurk in this exchange) meets Tokyo Rose “backstage,” where they have sex among moving metal screen walls and an analogue telephone switchboard. When the Coder penetrates the Virus, its body disintegrates into scrambled codes, and it is deactivated and disconnected from the I.K.U. network. If the Coder is a free-roving instrument within a decentralized, commanding network and the Runner a relay between the network’s “inside” and “outside,” the Virus lodges itself in the network’s core and reveals the vulnerability and limitations of the network’s hardware. The Virus reveals the cables and circuit boards that comprise the otherwise disembodied notion of cyberspace.14 All three protagonists inhabit the ecosystem of the I.K.U. network. But only the Virus inserts tension into the system as a byproduct that infiltrates and hijacks the multimedia network towards non-productive dysfunction.15
     
    In Cheang’s I.K.U., sex-sexuality is synonymous with the barest operations of a machinic system. Without feeling, the film cancels out any claim to sexual subjectivity or “bodies and pleasures” reserved as yet-unintelligible potential for counter-hegemonic opposition.16 Identical to multimedia technologies in I.K.U., sex-sexuality in the film provides interfaces with connectivity, mobility, accumulation, control, and transmission without the possibility of actual interaction. Sex cannot mediate the relationship between individuals and between community and individual across public/private divides. In “Sex in Public,” Lauren Berlant and Michael Warner argue for the countercultural potential of queer public sex, where queer is taken to embody all sexual practices, including failed or queered heterosexual ones, that do not fit the privatized mold of heteronormative domesticity. For Berlant and Warner, the ephemeral intimacies of queer public sex critique and cathect the heteronormative lodging of sexuality as the essential property of personhood and the reproductive seed for normative family and national community. They propose:
     

    Queer and other insurgents have long striven, often dangerously or scandalously, to cultivate what good folks used to call criminal intimacies. We have developed relations and narratives that are only recognized as intimate in queer culture: girlfriends, gal pals, fuckbuddies, tricks. Queer culture has learned not only how to sexualize these and other relations, but also how to use them as a context for witnessing intense and personal affect while elaborating a public world of belonging and transformation. Making a queer world has required the development of kinds of intimacy that bear no necessary relation to domestic space, to kinship, to the couple form, to property, or to the nation. These intimacies do bear a necessary relation to a counterpublic—an indefinitely accessible world conscious of its subordinate relation.
     

    (199)

     

    Berlant and Warner argue that the fleeting material of queer intimacy is criminal in relationship to heteronormative forms of intimacy, which are secured discursively by narratives of sentiment and also materially by law, domestic architecture, and the zoning of work and politics as non-intimate realms (203). Criminal queer intimacies have affective impact and build collective ties, even a counterpublic, without the anchors amassed by heteronormative meta-culture.

     
    In the world of I.K.U., however, the public/private divide presumed by Berlant and Warner does not exist. If sex can no longer be considered host to any intimate material, subordinate or dominant, the publics associated with economic and political collectivities, exchanges, and spaces are also devoid of material. I.K.U.’s future envisions the local as a series of close-ups in which the signs of a specialized locale and sexual experience underway give viewers a sense of peering into an intimate, subterranean location. In one segment, a Coder runs through an empty underground garage where it encounters a male hustler orally servicing a male drug dealer inside a moving car. Getting in the car, the Coder and the two men drive past a touring white heterosexual couple, who demand better quality (non-I.K.U.) sex pills, and two ecstatic drag queens in an elevated parked convertible. All indicators point to a subcultural location, including the literal underground placement of the garage and references to informal economies of gay cruising, gay hustling, drug dealing, drag performance, and drug rolling.
     
    Yet, no local scene emerges as a dense site of cultural practices and intimacies, giving neither a microcosm of a larger social world nor an alternative world. Each location is an installation made up of markers for a generic setting, like the parking indicators on the walls, ceiling, and floor of the garage, and markers for encounters that appear intimate through intense expressions, gestures, and actions with only incidental meaning. The Coder runs with urgency, but without purpose, through the garage. The drug dealer drives in circles inside the garage without motive other than prolonging a blowjob, flimsy encounters with buyers (no money is ever exchanged), or a change in scenery. These signs for cultural and geographic specificity have no significance beyond providing surface cues for local scale. Cheang’s I.K.U. seems to suggest the ephemeral, inauthentic nature of expressions of geographic and cultural specificity in the face of a more generalized global drive towards the appearance of motility and exchange. Emphasizing the imbrication of local and transnational scales, Arjun Appadurai’s Fear of Small Numbers looks at the co-dependent relationship between the “cellular” organization of global capitalism and a “vertebrate” structure of nation-states in contributing to ethnic strife and terrorism.
     
    Without authentic delineation between private and public spaces and exchanges, the Habermasian private/public distinction appropriated and re-asserted by Berlant and Warner is moot. As illustrated in their analysis of a performance at a local gay bar featuring erotic vomiting, queer counterpublics rely on non-discursive contagious affect as a means of amassing a collective subculture. But this move from bodily performance to collectivity involves a bifurcation between audience and stage, set, or frame. It essentially redraws a boundary between internal subjectivity, even based in what eludes it, and something external that watches, or in the words of Berlant and Warner, something that “witness[es] intense and personal affect” (199).
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. Viewers participate in an unidentified mainframe that pictures, quantifies, and extracts the sexual experiences accumulated by the Coder.  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 6.

    Scene from I.K.U. Viewers participate in an unidentified mainframe that pictures, quantifies, and extracts the sexual experiences accumulated by the Coder.

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     

    Frame Four: Viral Spectatorship

     
    Everything is given up to sight in I.K.U. From the moment of entry, the film bombards viewers with multiple screen-images of virtual landscapes, animated holograms, gaming consoles, military grids, and advertisement logos. The mutating Coder is captured from every angle as it moves through each sexual assignment. And even the experience of corporeality and feeling imagined as the most interior and as eluding faculties of sight—the penetrative orgasm—is pictured.
     
    Signaling the conclusion of a sexual experience, the Coder of the moment readies its arm, which morphs into a digitally animated dildo-penis. The dildo-arm thrusts into its male and/or female john/s anally or vaginally, as if the movement is out of its control. The viewer is then treated to a digitally animated view of the dildo-arm moving in and out of an internal scene. Although this interior scene follows a more distanced view of the Coder positioning itself to penetrate its johns, once the dildo-arms goes inside, the head of the dildo-arm faces the viewer rather than facing outward. The viewer peers into the scene of penetration as if s/he were already inside the space being penetrated and, ultimately, as if s/he her/himself were being penetrated. But, even with what might seem like the wildest realization of interiority visually captured, the penetrated interior appears as impenetrable surfaces on all sides, without depth. The viewer is fucked and flattened into a surface, while the Coder racks up data points. Essentially, the morphing Coder pierces the viewing screen and moves into the viewer’s side of the screen, making sure that s/he knows that s/he is on the receiving end of a shared plane.
     
    The flattening out of penetrative sex through its visualization parts with conceptions of vision based on epistemological and phenomenological models, including those attempting to return vision to the materiality of the corporeal senses, against its objectification. In Hard Core: Power, Pleasure, and the “Frenzy of the Visible,” Linda Williams differentiates her critique of the cinematic apparatus from Laura Mulvey’s reframing of the Freudian fetish and the apparatus theories of Christian Metz and Jean-Louis Baudry. Williams shifts the weight of analysis away from an oedipal structure of fetishization and the presumption of a structure of desire pre-inscribed in the subject. Instead of finding a purely psychic structure at the heart of the cinematic apparatus, Williams treats cinema as a visual technology and as a dense synapse of discourses on sexuality that produces visual “hard-core” knowledge and pleasure based on naturalized sexual difference. Cinema itself is hard-core at its inception in its desire to quantify bodily movement, as illustrated in Muybridge’s Animal Locomotion, and in its superfluity, which is coded as female. In the genre of hard-core pornography specifically, this primitive desire is narrativized as the urge to extract an involuntary confession of pleasure—the female orgasm—against the impossibility of its visual objective measure in a “frenzy of the visible.” While Williams reframes cinematic spectatorship as an interplay between a visual technological drive, conflated with male desire, and its female object of erotic surplus, Laura Marks’s “haptic visuality” attempts to overrun the optic tracking of cinematic visuality altogether. In Touch: Sensory Theory and Multisensory Media, Marks draws from the work of art historian Alois Riegl in contending that haptic visuality haunts optic visuality as an embodied organization of looking that emphasizes touch and kinesthetics over sight. Haptic looking builds an erotic intersubjective relation between a haptic image, which invites the viewer to dissolve her/his subjectivity in bodily contact, and a viewer that actively labors to constitute the haptic image from latency. In contrast to an optical image, which requires identification with figures depicted in abstract space, a haptic image brushes against the look of the viewer as a surface. For Marks, digital video in particular is the ideal medium for producing haptic images, with its signal-based image, low contrast ratio, openness to electronic and digital manipulation, and decay.
     
    Like Williams’s “frenzy of the visible,” then, Marks’s “haptic looking” exceeds the optical and psychic structure of spectatorship mapped in apparatus theories. Whereas Williams focuses on the dynamics of (over)animation and failure in wresting visual sexual truths, Marks emphasizes the collapse of depth perception into an intersubjective surface, or skin, between haptic viewer and haptic (digital) image. Although Marks’s phenomenologically valenced theorization adds the angle of “deliberate” haptic viewing, both Marks and Williams nevertheless coordinate visual technology, viewing subjectivity, and visual object (Williams) or image (Marks) into a synchronized bundle. For Williams, this bundle of vision moves like a well-oiled machine:
     

    The woman’s ability to fake the orgasm that the man can never fake (at least according to certain standards of evidence) seems to be at the root of all the genre’s attempts to solicit what it can never be sure of: the out-of-control confession of pleasure, a hard-core “frenzy of the visible.”
     
    The animating male fantasy of hard-core cinema might therefore be described as the (impossible) attempt to capture visually this frenzy of the visible in female body whose orgasmic excitement can never be objectively measured.
     

    (50)

     

    Cinematic technologies, cinematic viewing, and male fantasy continue to be conflated on the side of vision as the “animating male fantasy of hard-core cinema.” Moreover, Williams continues to rely on a dyadic structure of viewing that locks the triadic compression of viewing, technologies, and phallocentric fantasy to its animating object, the female body’s invisible orgasm.

    Although Marks’ haptic viewing seems to undo a dyadic structure of vision based on identification and objectification, haptic intersubjectivity continues to hold onto a dyadic-monadic joining of viewer and image-medium. Marks argues:
     

    Haptic images invite the viewer to dissolve his or her subjectivity in the close and bodily contact with the image. The oscillation between the two creates an erotic relationship, a shifting between distance and closeness. But haptic images have a particular erotic quality, one involving giving up visual control. The viewer is called on to fill in the gaps in the image, engage with the traces the image leaves. By interacting up close with an image, close enough that figure and ground commingle, the viewer gives up her own sense of separateness from the image.

    (13)

     

    Viewing binds together viewer, image, and viewing technology (video), which for Marks is indistinguishable from the haptic image.  
    For both Williams and Marks, then, apparatus theories serve not only as a point of departure and revision, but also as a lingering organizing principle that synchronizes visual medium, subjectivity (psychic and/or corporeal), and object/image.

    I.K.U.’s visual capturing of female and male orgasm does not compute with the dialectical framework presumed in Williams’s and Marks’s automation of vision. The film’s scenes of penetration, viewed from the interior, may seem to wrest for the viewer an invisible confession of fe/male pleasure, which is to also de-animate the dyad that comprises animating object and cinematic viewing. Yet, the scenes of penetration are anything but penetrative. The so-called interior is a virtual grid, and the Coder’s dildo-penis (itself already signaling the impossibility of the phallus) is also a surface, even as it penetrates. Orgasm, as the non-representable sublime of female interiority and of disavowed male corporeal interiority, becomes nothing more than a display of surfaces and the warped computerized sounds of orgasmic heat. Interiority itself is flattened and turned outward towards the viewer as yet another compulsory surface that hails the viewer as someone internal to the scene of penetration, or more accurately, as merely another surface among surfaces. Moreover, there is no one at the controls. The Coder’s penetrating arm, like the Coder itself, moves at the whim of some unidentifiable source that never materializes beyond trace elements like the Runner. The dyad between a desiring penetrative force, in alignment with vision, and interiority dispels into unsynchronized screen-surfaces at the caprice of an unverifiable sovereign.
     
    I.K.U.’s take on vision ultimately de-synchronizes the dual structure of racialized gender assumed in the dyadic binding of vision. For Williams, cinematic vision remains resolutely male, while its animating object of desire is female. In recommitting to this gender dyad, she fails to question the production of interiority itself as a sign of white femininity. I would push Williams’s notion of mutual animation further in proposing that the drive to make visible the feeling of interiority, sexualized as female pleasure, itself generates the corporeality and interiority of the white female body. White female corporeality, as an embodiment of interior feeling, materializes in the obsessive visualization of the female body, animated by an implanted interiority. White female embodiment, as corporealized interiority, emerges in this process wherein interior and exterior, feeling and body are mutually generated. Paired with the elusive bodily object of female interiority is a disembodied male visual drive, aligned with cinematic technology. White male corporeality, as technologically propelled desire, crystallizes alongside white female corporeal interiority in a heteronormative dyad.
     
    At first glance, Marks seems to evade this racial re-gendering of vision. But the orientation of the viewer towards the receptive (rather than projective) technologies of video draws from an erotic imaginary related to the maternal body. Drawing from psychoanalytically inflected theories of object-relations, Marks associates haptic visuality with the relationship between mother and infant and its oscillation between immersion and identification. The yielding, rather than commanding, “shared embodiment” or “caress” of haptic eroticism draws from what is imagined as the threshold corporeality of the mother. The maternal body occupies a close yet unattainable in-between space for the infant (and male lover), caught up in a play of unindividuated desire and loss. As in Williams, the deracinated, eroticized female body takes shape within a white racial imaginary that animates a male/female, masculine/feminine binary associated respectively with activity (even in surrender)/receptivity.
     
    With I.K.U., the Euro-American imaginary in which the female body and femininity constitute the threshold between visible and non-visible worlds becomes marked.17 The Coder and Virus Tokyo Rose appear through roving screens that promise nothing beyond the hyper-visibility to which everything has already been subjected, including the corporeal and psychic recesses of female and male bodies. The superimposed screen-images which picture Coder and Virus move autonomously without anchor in any identifiable visual technology aligned with the viewer. And the viewer her/himself is internalized within the film, folded into I.K.U. as another surface used, as another “it.” Or, as Mark Poster puts it, the binary distinction between subject and object dissipates.18 Vision is neither liminal membrane nor drive constituting object and subject of sight, even at the dissolve of these positions.
     
    Taken to extreme, Cheang’s I.K.U. eclipses the emphasis on visibility as a measure for cultural and political progress. As Rey Chow contends, visibility fails to redress marginalization when the conditions of possibility for visibility, as a form of and demand for knowledge, are not examined.19 In I.K.U., nothing exists outside of visibility as a totalizing imaginary premised on compulsory interfaces between screen-images without depth, propelled without internal or external source. In other words, there is no distinction between image and imaginary in I.K.U. The film, therefore, pushes towards a collapse of dialectic models of interpretation that continue to subtend cinematic, visual, and cultural critique. And it does so without the ambivalent possibilities and complicities indexed through affect, as that which constitutes and exceeds the visible image. I.K.U.’s compulsory imaginary, without pleasure or terror, hinges on the plasticity of the Asian feminine body.
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. Coder takes Asian feminine form as an embodiment of technological instrumentalization.  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 7.

    Scene from I.K.U. Coder takes Asian feminine form as an embodiment of technological instrumentalization.

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     
    When viewed as provoking an encounter with the cultural fantasy of the Asian feminine body, Cheang’s I.K.U. reframes discourses on alternative (sometimes considered exemplary) formations of capitalism in the Asia-Pacific. Intervening in these discourses, Pheng Cheah, in “Chinese Cosmopolitanism in Two Senses and Postcolonial National Memory,” tracks the conflation of so-called Confucian-based cosmopolitan capitalism with Chinese diasporas as an effect of the incorporative tactics of globalization and Southeast Asian state regimes. In I.K.U., the objective categories of capital, technology, and nation-state are powered by the sexual extensions and morphing of the Coder’s racialized body. This cipher buttresses public discourses and ultimately determines these discourses as its constitutive matter—without materiality. I.K.U. refuses the division between cultural imagination, on one side, and economic and political discourses, on the other, and instead proposes something like economic and political imaginaries that produce exploitation, without traceable structural sources. Capital is the absolutely commodified, autonomous body of the Asian feminine Coder, commanded and programmed by an entity that never appears on scene. This overtaking of objective economic and political categories by a cultural imaginary has nothing to do with a new stage of capitalism. In I.K.U., there are no remnants of any past. The melding of cultural imaginary and political economic structures, of private and public, of pre-social and social exists without memory or possibility of change.
     

    Conclusion: Neither the Medium nor the Message

     
    My engagement with Cheang’s I.K.U. may appear to be a reckless razing of some of the conceptual grounds for prevalent approaches to cultural or social problematics. Yet, this piece attempts to shift the terms of critique towards a limit case in cultural and social strategies premised on the rational concept of mediation. The Coder denies the possibility of technological mediation by multimedia forms, and accompanying critical apparatuses (which operate themselves as technological modes), in producing and enhancing human subjectivity. And the Coder also rejects the notion of ideological mediation as a strategy for addressing the encoding of dominant social relations in multimedia content.20 This ideological version of mediation too often poses the possibility of rehabilitating normative subjectivity, especially in racial and sexual terms, through the rectifying labor of criticism or the appropriative pleasure of spectatorship. The Coder’s instrumental exploitation by a sovereign network is too asymmetrical a condition to be understood or countered through measured concepts of subjectivity, commodification, and labor. I.K.U. refuses the grounds of critical debate, when posed as the medium versus the message.21
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. Identification displays for morphing I.K.U. Coder and Virus Tokyo Rose  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 8.

    Scene from I.K.U. Identification displays for morphing I.K.U. Coder and Virus Tokyo Rose

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     
    Protagonists of I.K.U. embody images of racial and gender flexibility, mutability, and mobility. Coded Asian feminine, both Coder and Virus are screen-images whose verbal and physical expressions read as displays and transmissions (see Fig. 8 above). The Coder speaks techno-jibberish that sounds Japanese, interspersed with techno-English acronyms like “ISDN.” And, although the Virus communicates without speaking, its identification display bears illegible encryptions that look like Thai, Japanese, or Chinese writing. Both Coder and Virus are technological bodies that morph and perform according to the demands of their programming (or anti-programming). As Laura Hyun Yi Kang proposes in Compositional Subjects: Enfiguring Asian/American Women, the spatial-temporal delineations of global capitalist development depends on the figuring of the undifferentiated category of Asian women, fixed within a retrograde past of capitalist progress as docile bodies, complementing all types of exploitative labor (from assembly to prostitution).
     

     
    Scene from I.K.U. Identification display for I.K.U. Runner.  © Eclectic DVD 2000.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 9.

    Scene from I.K.U. Identification display for I.K.U. Runner.

    © Eclectic DVD 2000.
     

     
    As a complementary, yet differentiated entity in I.K.U., the Runner is coded black masculine, taking the form of mutated human flesh rather than mutating technology (see Fig. 9 above). While Coder and Virus are objects inhabiting the parameters of the network, the Runner operates just outside the network as a transmitter. The Runner’s intermediary position between internal network and external command is expressed through direct interaction with surveillance cams and an activation/deactivation tool resembling a gun. Also, in contrast to the incomprehensible, yet language-like communication of Coder and Virus, the Runner speaks clearly in what is identifiably American English. As suggested by Roderick Ferguson, the militarized re-masculinization of black masculinity, according to heteronormative and patriotic sexual, gender, and familial standards, became a U.S. state sponsored project in the effort to neutralize Civil Rights social agitation and growing contradictions in capitalist expansion.22
     
    Asian feminine Coder and Virus and black masculine Runner embody co-dependent racial prototypes. They provide minimal indicators of cultural specificity to enable generalization into racial form. The Coder’s Japanese-ness and the Virus’s Southeast or East Asian-ness connote the kinds of abstract ethnic and regional particularity that characterizes pan-Asian racialization as both always foreign and already assimilated in reference to American national identity. The Runner’s racial blackness serves as a transnationally recognizable, exportable sign for American multiculturalism, eliding the history of racism, apartheid, and enslavement that is part of the racialization of African diasporas. These racial modules operate through sexualization. Against the normative image of gender-differentiated sexual interiority attributed to racial whiteness, the Coder and Runner in particular are racially marked by their transgenderism and pansexuality. The Coder’s body is a gender-morphing surface that treats both male and female johns as undistinguished objects for penetration and sexual data extraction. The Runner’s body is corporeally undecided in its gender, and “his” sexual ventures extend beyond the feminine Coder he activates, to include a male hustler in an alternate ending to the film. Runner and Coder offer counterpoints to the binary system of gender that is tied to complimentary sexual object choice and at work in normative versions of heterosexuality and homosexuality.
     
    Together, I.K.U. Coder, Virus, and Runner seem to realize a utopian vision of a multicultural, gender flexible, sexually liberated world. Yet, in Cheang’s film, these racial, gender, and sexual markers for equality and freedom are not only constricted but subordinated by a sovereign network of multimedia technologies. All three protagonists, including the Runner who seems to occupy a position external to the network, function as part of the network’s totalizing system of image and data display, extraction, transmission, and storage. In I.K.U., representational technology and representational content are identical. They express machinic signs of autonomy—mobility, connectivity, and accumulation—which remain subjected to an unseen authority. Despite I.K.U.’s zero-grade utopia, the film never strikes a dystopian chord.23 Rather than calling for a rescue from negative imagery, I.K.U. engages in what Celine Parreñas Shimizu calls a “race-positive” sexual politics, which does not strive for normative status. At the same time, the film makes visible the sexual racial fantasies that fundamentally structure the project of cultural representation. Addressing the role of fantasy, Hortense Spillers describes the disfiguring translation of the captive African body into sensuous mathematical symbols, quantified for transport, sale, and purchase.24 And Trinh T. Minh-ha highlights the racialized fascination with East Asia underpinning the legacy of Saussurian semiotics.25
     
    Cheang’s I.K.U. hyperbolizes the limitations that accompany racial and sexual visibility within a reductive economy of cultural representation that values circulation and accumulation above all. Within the context of globally expanding liberal capitalism, the multimedia film compels viewers to embrace our objectification as machines exhibiting minimal vital signs. It pushes us to abandon our longing to rescue the human in us, if only to redirect us towards what might lie beyond the parameters of the merely imaginable.
     

    Jian Chen is Assistant Professor/Faculty Fellow in the Gallatin School of Individualized Study at New York University, under the auspices of the NYU Postdoctoral and Transition Program for Academic Diversity. Chen’s current research explores new demands made on cultural consumption, representation, and politics, by the transnational circulation of images of sexual, gender, and racial flexibility. Chen’s work brings into conversation the areas of queer and transgender critique; film, new media, and visual cultures; Asian diasporas; and comparative race studies.
     

    Notes

     
    1. On the persistence of the Hollywood standard, see Thomas and Vivian C. Sobchack; David Bordwell and Kristin Thompson; and André Bazin. For Bazin, the cinematic image provides a window into the metaphysical world.

     

     
    2. See Fernando Solanas and Octavio Gettino. Also, The Hour of the Furnaces [La hora de los hornos]. Dir. Fernando Solanas and Octavio Gettino. Grupo Cine Liberacion/Solanas Productions, 1968. Film.

     

     
    3. See description on the official website for Cheang Shu Lea’s I.K.U.: http://www.i-k-u.com.

     

     
    4. Against the declaration that the digital image severs ties to indexicality, Laura Mulvey suggests a return to the photographic index with the slowing down of film’s continuity and the dormancy of material, waiting to be noticed, with the advent of new media technologies.

     

     
    5. Friedberg suggests that new systems of circulation, transmission, and reception with the advent of the twenty-first century have made cinema an “originary visual system for a complexly diverse set of ‘postcinematic’ visualities’” (6).

     

     
    6. See Williams and Gledhill.

     

     
    7. Consider also Bolter and Grusin’s concept of “remediation,” which argues that each media form works through the translation, refashioning, and reforming of other media, rather than through supplanting old with new media.

     

     
    8. Raymond Williams identifies three current, conflicting uses of the term “mediation.” These uses can be described shorthand through the terms: conciliation; ideology or rationalization; and form.

     

     
    9. Although I will not elaborate here, it is important to mention Jameson’s use of a poem entitled “China” to build his case for the schizophrenic aesthetics of postmodernism. Although Jameson uses this poem to emphasize the layers of aesthetic abstraction that make any reference to a real “China” impossible, this moment suggests for me the centrality of the figure of China in making possible the foundational divide between matter and abstraction.

     

     
    10. In Marx’s Capital (Vol.1), labor is the unrecognized specter that effectively gives a commodity its exchange value. Its recognition as the crucial ingredient in a commodity’s value offers the possibility of reclaiming this objective value as subjective labor-power, or as abstract labor exerted by the subjective and collective agency of the laborer. In Marx, then, to identify labor is already to identify the core bodily commodity within the object commodity and ultimately the potential social agency that powers this bodily commodity. In his analysis of the transport-communication industry in Capital (Vol. 2), Marx also forecasts the absolute “death” or sublation of the commodity form, and thus its “memory” of capital’s predication in social subjectivity and the translation of value. Within this industry, the commodity produced (namely spatial movement itself) is instantaneously consumed, as production and circulation phases in the reproduction of capital are collapsed.
     
    My reading of Marx is informed by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak’s resistance to the teleological threads within Marxist thinking, which would seem to offer socialism as only a reversal of capitalism by reading the social subjectivity within capital as irreducible, spectralized or virtualized trace and thus irretrievable through reversal. See A Critique of Postcolonial Reason and “Ghostwriting.”
     

    11. The simultaneity of circuits within capitalism’s overriding drive towards productivity is captured by Deleuze and Guattari’s tongue-and-cheek analysis of “bodies without organs” in Anti-Oedipus.

     
    12. Drawing from Foucault’s Discipline and Punish in particular, Chun argues for a shift from “disciplinary power operated through visible yet unverifiable apparatuses of power” to Gilles Deleuze’s notion of control societies, which function through the softer forces of modulation and codes. While liberty for Chun is linked to individual subjectivity tied to official institutions in disciplinary societies, freedom is linked to autonomy unbound to subjects and institutions in control societies.

     

     
    13. Siobhan Somerville maps the shift from the model of homosexual inversion in sexology to the notion of homosexuality as abnormal sexual object choice in the U.S. during the early 20th century.

     

     
    14. On the organic premise of the idea of “network,” see Wigley, “Network Fever.”

     

     
    15. Refer to Dibbell, “Viruses Are Good for You.”

     

     
    16. In the History of Sexuality Vol. 1, Foucault locates the possibility of a “counterattack” against the regulatory deployment of sexuality in “bodies and pleasures.”

     

     
    17. Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s painterly phenomenology of perception realigns the image with the body as an imaginary threshold between the visible and invisible. The image is not a copy. Rather, it is an inward tapestry of the real, hosting carnal traces of things in the external world. Although less pronounced, Merleau-Ponty’s carnalization of the portal of visibility also draws from the masculinization of looking outward and the materiality of the maternal body. Also refer to Gayle Salamon’s recent work for a compelling read of Merleau-Ponty, alongside Frantz Fanon, that queries the assumption that the inner core of the body, in retreat from the bodily surface, remains impermeable to social structures of race and gender.

     

     
    18. Poster refers to the inapplicability of the binary relationship between subject and object when humans are hooked into information machines.

     

     
    19. In particular, Chow derails the current conversation about Chinese cinema away from fascination about a shiny new object of vision towards an investigation of the fantasies (social and intimate) that generate visual production.

     

     
    20. On the limits of Althusserian conceptions of ideology and its revisions, see Stuart Hall, “The Problem of Ideology: Marxism Without Guarantees.”

     

     
    21. See McLuhan, “The Medium Is the Message.” On “mediumlessness,” see Negroponte.

     

     
    22. See Ferguson’s analysis of the U.S. Department of Labor’s Moynihan Report, released one year after the Civil Rights Act of 1964.

     

     
    23. Samir Amin calls the reduction of democracy to the law of value, governed by liberal capitalism, “low-intensity democracy” in The Liberal Virus.

     

     
    24. As Spillers suggests, the expropriative and spectacular transport of African subjects in the Middle Passage, at slave auctions, and in the repetitious disfigurements of captivity enable the accrual of the entangled discursive and economic concepts of modern sovereignty.

     

     
    25. Trinh reads Roland Barthes’s fascination with the empty or suspended signs of Japan and China as figures that re-confront Western discourse with its own imagined gaps: “We read the author reading Asia.… The unknown that [Barthes] confronts is neither Japan nor China but his own language, and through it, that of all the West” (220).
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Amin, Samir. The Liberal Virus: Permanent War and the Americanization of the World. Trans. James Membrez. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2004. Print.
    • Appadurai, Arjun. Fear of Small Numbers: An Essay on the Geography of Anger. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • Bazin, André. What Is Cinema? Volume 1. Trans. Hugh Gray. Berkeley: U California P, 2005.
    • Blade Runner. Dir. Ridley Scott. Warner Bros. Pictures, 1991. Warner Home Video, 2006. DVD.
    • Bolter, Jay and Richard Grusin. Remediation: Understanding New Media. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1999. Print.
    • Bordwell, David and Kristin Thompson. Film Art: An Introduction. 9th ed. New York: McGraw-Hill, 2010. Print.
    • Cheah, Pheng. “Chinese Cosmompolitanism in Two Senses and Postcolonial National Memory.” Inhuman Conditions: On Cosmopolitanism and Human Rights. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2006. 120-142. Print.
    • Chow, Rey. Sentimental Fabulations, Contemporary Chinese Films: Attachment in the Age of Global Visibility. New York: Columbia UP, 2007. Print.
    • Chun, Wendy Hui Kyong. Control and Freedom: Power and Paranoia in the Age of Fiber Optics. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2006. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles and Félix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Robert Hurley, Mark Seem, and Helen R. Lane. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1983. Print.
    • Dibbell, Julian. “Viruses Are Good for You.” New Media, Old Media: A History and Theory Reader. Eds. Wendy Hui Kyong Chun and Thomas Keenan. New York: Routledge, 2006. 219-232. Print.
    • Ferguson, Roderick. Aberrations in Black: Toward a Queer of Color Critique. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2004. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. History of Sexuality, Volume 1: An Introduction. Trans. Robert Hurley. New York: Vintage Books, 1985. Print.
    • ———. Society Must Be Defended: Lectures at the College de France, 1975-76. Trans. David Macey. New York: Picador, 2003. Print.
    • Friedberg, Anne. The Virtual Window: From Alberti to Microsoft. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2006. Print.
    • Galloway, Alexander and Eugene Thacker. The Exploit: A Theory of Networks. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2007. Print.
    • Halberstam, Judith. “Technotopias: Representing Transgender Bodies in Contemporary Art.” In a Queer Time & Place: Transgender Bodies, Subcultural Lives. New York: New York UP, 2005. 97-124. Print.
    • Hall, Stuart. “The Problem of Ideology: Marxism Without Guarantees.” Stuart Hall: Critical Dialogues in Cultural Studies. Eds. David Morley and Kuan-Hsing Chen. New York: Routledge, 1996. 24-45. Print.
    • Harvey, David. The Condition of Postmodernity: An Enquiry into the Origins of Cultural Change. Cambridge: Blackwell, 1990. Print.
    • The Hour of the Furnaces [La hora de los hornos]. Dir. Fernando Solanas and Octavio Gettino. Grupo Cine Liberacion/Solanas Productions, 1968. DVD.
    • I.K.U. Dir. Cheang Shu Lea. Eclectic DVD Distribution, 2000. DVD.
    • I.K.U.com. 2022. Uplink Co. 11 October 2009. <http://www.i-k-u.com/>. Web.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, Or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke UP, 1991. Print.
    • Kang, Laura Hyun Yi. Compositional Subjects: Enfiguring Asian/American Women. Durham: Duke UP, 2002. Print.
    • Manovich, Lev. The Language of New Media. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2001. Print.
    • Marks, Laura. Touch: Sensory Theory and Multisensory Media. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2002. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital: A Critique of Political Economy. Volume 1. Trans. Ben Fowkes. New York: Penguin Books, 1976. Print.
    • ———. Capital: A Critique of Political Economy. Volume 2. Trans. David Fernbach. New York: Penguin Books, 1978. Print.
    • McLuhan, Marshall. “The Medium Is the Message.” Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man. New York: Routledge, 1964.7-23. Print.
    • Merleau-Ponty, Maurice. “Eye and Mind.” The Primacy of Perception and Other Essays on Phenomenological Psychology, the Philosophy of Art, History and Politics. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 1964. 159-192. Print.
    • Minh-Ha, Trinh T. When the Moon Waxes Red: Representation, Gender and Cultural Politics. New York: Routledge, 1991. Print.
    • Mulvey, Laura. Death 24x a Second: Stillness and the Moving Image. London: Reaktion Books, 2006. Print.
    • Nakamura, Lisa. Digitalizing Race: Visual Cultures of the Internet. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008. Print.
    • Negroponte, Nicholas. Being Digital. New York: Vintage Books, 1995. Print.
    • Parreñas Shimizu, Celine. Hypersexuality of Race: Performing Asian/American Women on Screen and Scene. Durham: Duke UP, 2007. Print.
    • Poster, Mark. Information Please: Culture and Politics in the Age of Digital Machines. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • Salamon, Gayle. “‘The Place Where Life Hides Away’: Merleau-Ponty, Fanon, and the Location of Bodily Being.” Differences 17.2 (2006): 96-112. Web.
    • Sobchack, Thomas and Vivian C. Sobchack. An Introduction to Film. Glenview: Longman, 1987. Print.
    • Sobchack, Vivian. “The Scene of the Screen: Envisioning Cinematic and Electronic Presence.” Carnal Thoughts: Embodiment and Moving Image Culture. Berkeley: U of California, 2004. 135-164. Print.
    • Solanas, Fernando and Octavio Gettino. “Towards a Third Cinema.” Film and Theory: An Anthology. Eds. Robert Stam and Toby Miller. Malden: Blackwell, 2000. 265-286. Print,
    • Somerville, Siobhan. Queering the Color Line: Race and the Invention of Homosexuality in American Culture. Durham: Duke UP, 2000. Print.
    • Spillers, Hortense J. “Mama’s Baby, Papa’s Maybe: An American Grammar Book.” Black, White, and in Color: Essays on American Literature and Culture. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2003. 203-229. Print.
    • Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty. A Critique of Postcolonial Reason: Toward a History of the Vanishing Present. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1999. Print.
    • ———. “Ghostwriting.” Diacritics 25.2 (Summer 1995): 65-84. Web.
    • Warner, Michael and Lauren Berlant. “Sex in Public.” Publics and Counterpublics. Michael Warner. New York: Zone Books, 2002. 65-124. Print.
    • Wigley, Mark. “Network Fever.” New Media, Old Media: A History and Theory Reader. Eds. Wendy Hui Kyong Chun and Thomas Keenan. New York: Routledge, 2006. 375-398. Print.
    • Williams, Linda. Hard Core: Power, Pleasure, and the “Frenzy of the Visible.” Berkeley: U of California P, 1989. Print.
    • Williams, Linda and Christine Gledhill, eds. Reinventing Film Studies. New York: Oxford UP, 2000. Print.
    • Williams, Raymond. “Mediation.” Keywords: a Vocabulary of Culture and Society. New York: Oxford UP, 1983. 188. Print.